No cross, no crown
Date: 2014-02-13T00:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Christian life; Christian life -- Quaker authors; Self-denial -- Early works to 1800

The Project Gutenberg eBook of No cross, no crown

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this eBook.

Title: No cross, no crown
a discourse shewing the nature and discipline of the holy cross of Christ

Author: William Penn

Release date: February 13, 2014 [eBook #44895]
Most recently updated: October 24, 2024

Language: English

Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/44895

Credits: Produced by Charlene Taylor, Bryan Ness, Julia Neufeld and
the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at
http://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images
generously made available by The Internet Archive/Canadian
Libraries)

*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK NO CROSS, NO CROWN ***

NO CROSS, NO CROWN:

A DISCOURSE,

SHEWING THE NATURE AND DISCIPLINE

OF THE

HOLY CROSS OF CHRIST.

TO WHICH ARE ADDED,

The Living and Dying Testimonies

OF

MANY PERSONS OF FAME AND LEARNING,

BOTH

OF ANCIENT AND MODERN TIMES, IN FAVOUR OF

THIS TREATISE.

"And Jesus said unto them all; If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow me."—Luke, ix. 23.

"I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith; henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness," &c.—2 Tim. iv. 7, 8.

—————

IN TWO PARTS.

—————

BY WILLIAM PENN.

—————

A NEW EDITION, REVISED.

LONDON:
HARVEY & DARTON, GRACECHURCH STREET.

1842.

LONDON:
JOSEPH RICKERBY, PRINTER,
SHERBOURN LANE.

PREFACE.

Reader,

The great business of man's life, is to answer the end for which he lives; and that is to glorify God and save his own soul: this is the decree of Heaven, as old as the world. But so it is, that man mindeth nothing less than what he should most mind; and despiseth to inquire into his own being, its original duty and end; choosing rather to dedicate his days (the steps he should make to blessedness) to gratify the pride, avarice, and luxury of his heart: as if he had been born for himself, or rather given himself being, and so not subject to the reckoning and judgment of a superior power. To this wild and lamentable pass hath poor man brought himself by his disobedience to the law of God in his heart, by doing that which he knows he should not do, and leaving undone what he knows he should do. And as long as this disease continueth upon man he will make his God his enemy, and himself incapable of the love and salvation that He hath manifested, by his Son Jesus Christ, to the world.

If, Reader, thou art such an one, my counsel to thee is, to retire into thyself, and take a view of the condition of thy soul; for Christ hath given thee light with which to do it; search carefully and thoroughly; thy life is in it; thy soul is at stake. It is but once to be done; if thou abuse thyself in it, the loss is irreparable; the world is not price enough to ransom thee: wilt thou then, for such a world, belate thyself, overstay the time of thy salvation, and lose thy soul? Thou hast to do, I grant thee, with great patience; but that also must have an end: therefore provoke not that God that made thee, to reject thee. Dost thou know what it is? It is Tophet; it is hell, the eternal anguish of the damned. Oh! Reader, as one knowing the terrors of the Lord, I persuade thee to be serious, diligent, and fervent about thy own salvation. Aye, and as one knowing the comfort, peace, joy, and pleasure of the ways of righteousness too, I exhort and invite thee to embrace the reproofs and convictions of Christ's light and spirit in thine own conscience, and bear the judgment, who hast wrought the sin. The fire burns but the stubble: the wind blows but the chaff: yield up the body, soul, and spirit to Him that maketh all things new: new heavens, and new earth, new love, new joy, new peace, new works, a new life and conversation. Men are grown corrupt and drossy by sin, and they must be saved through fire, which purgeth it away: therefore the word of God is compared to a fire, and the day of salvation to an oven; and Christ himself to a refiner and purifier of silver.

Come, Reader, hearken to me awhile; I seek thy salvation; that is my plot; thou wilt forgive me. A refiner is come near thee, his grace hath appeared unto thee: it shows thee the world's lusts, and teaches thee to deny them. Receive his leaven, and it will change thee: his medicine, and it will cure thee: he is as infallible as free; without money, and with certainty. A touch of his garment did it of old: it will do it still: his virtue is the same, it cannot be exhausted: for in him the fulness dwells; blessed be God for his sufficiency. He laid help upon him, that he might be mighty to save all that come to God through him: do thou so, and he will change thee: aye, thy vile body like unto his glorious body. He is the great philosopher indeed; the wisdom of God, that turns lead into gold, vile things into things precious: for he maketh saints out of sinners, and almost gods of men. What rests to us, then, that we must do, to be thus witnesses of his power and love? This is the Crown: but where is the Cross? Where is the bitter cup and bloody baptism? Come, Reader, be like him; for this transcendant joy lift up thy head above the world; then thy salvation will draw nigh indeed.

Christ's Cross is Christ's way to Christ's Crown. This is the subject of the following Discourse; first written during my confinement in the Tower of London, in the year 1668, now reprinted with great enlargements of matter and testimonies, that thou, Reader, mayest be won to Christ; and if won already, brought nearer to Him. It is a path, God, in his everlasting kindness, guided my feet into, in the flower of my youth, when about twenty-two years of age: then He took me by the hand, and led me out of the pleasures, vanities, and hopes of the world. I have tasted of Christ's judgments and mercies, and of the world's frowns and reproaches: I rejoice in my experience, and dedicate it to thy service in Christ. It is a debt I have long owed, and has been long expected: I have now paid it, and delivered my soul. To my country, and to the world of Christians, I leave it: my God, if He please, make it effectual to them all, and turn their hearts from that envy, hatred, and bitterness, they have one against another, about worldly things; sacrificing humanity and charity to ambition and covetousness, for which they fill the earth with trouble and oppression; that receiving the Spirit of Christ into their hearts, the fruits of which are love, peace, joy, temperance, and patience, brotherly kindness and charity, they may in body, soul, and spirit, make a triple league against the world, the flesh, and the devil, the common enemies of mankind; and having conquered them through a life of self-denial, by the power of the Cross of Jesus, they may at last attain to the eternal rest and kingdom of God.

So desireth, so prayeth,
Friendly Reader,
Thy fervent Christian Friend,
William Penn.

CONTENTS.

CHAPTERS I. AND II.—Page 1-23.

Of the Necessity of the daily bearing of the Cross of Christ.

CHAPTER III.—Page 24-28.

What the Cross of Christ is.

CHAPTER IV.—Page 29-42.

What the great Work of the Cross is.

CHAPTERS V. AND VI.—Page 43-74.

Of unlawful Self in Religion and Morality.

CHAPTERS VII. VIII. IX. X. XI. AND XII.—Page 75-149.

Of Pride, the first capital Lust, its Rise, Definition, and Distinction.

CHAPTER XIII.—Page 150-167.

Of Avarice, the second capital Lust, its Definition and Distinction.

CHAPTERS XIV. XV. XVI. XVII. AND XVIII.—Page 168-229.

Of Luxury, what it is, and the Mischief of it to Mankind.

CHAPTER XIX.—Page 233-294.

The Testimonies of several great, learned, and virtuous Personages among the Gentiles, urged against the excesses of the Age.

CHAPTER XX.—Page 295-324.

The Doctrine and Practice of the blessed Lord Jesus and his Apostles, the primitive Christians, and those of more modern Times in favour of the Discourse.

CHAPTER XXI.—Page 325-355.

The serious Apprehensions and Expressions of several aged and dying Men of Fame and Learning.

CHAPTER XXII.—Page 356-365.

An Exhortation to all professing Christianity, to embrace the foregoing Reasons and Examples.

NO CROSS, NO CROWN.

PART I.

CHAPTER I.

I. Of the necessity of the Cross of Christ in general; yet the little regard Christians have to it.—2. The degeneracy of Christendom from purity to lust, and moderation to excess.—3. That worldly lusts and pleasures are become the care and study of Christians, so that they have advanced upon the impiety of infidels.—4. This defection a second part to the Jewish tragedy, and worse than the first: the scorn Christians have cast on their Saviour.—5. Sin is of one nature all the world over; sinners are of the same church, the devil's children: profession of religion in wicked men makes them but the worse.—6. A wolf is not a lamb; a sinner cannot be, whilst such, a saint.—7. The wicked will persecute the good; this, false Christians have done to the true, for non-compliance with their superstitions; the strange carnal measures false Christians have taken of Christianity; the danger of that self-seduction.—8. The sense of that has obliged me to make this discourse for a dissuasive against the world's lusts, and an invitation to take up the daily cross of Christ as the way left us by him to blessedness.—9. Of the self-condemnation of the wicked; that religion and worship are comprised in doing the will of God. The advantage good men have over bad men in the last judgment.—10. A supplication for Christendom, that she may not be rejected in that great assize of the world. She is exhorted to consider what relation she bears to Christ; if her Saviour, how saved, and from what: what her experience is of that great work. That Christ came to save from sin and wrath by consequence; not to save men in sin, but from it, and so from the wages of it.

I. Though the knowledge and obedience of the doctrine of the cross of Christ be of infinite moment to the souls of men, for that is the only door to true Christianity, and that path the ancients ever trod to blessedness; yet, with extreme affliction let me say, it is so little understood, so much neglected, and what is worse, so bitterly contradicted by the vanity, superstition, and intemperance of professed Christians, that we must either renounce to believe what the Lord Jesus hath told us, that whosoever doth not bear his cross, and come after him, cannot be his disciple; (Luke, xiv. 27;) or, admitting that for truth, conclude, that the generality of Christendom do miserably deceive and disappoint themselves in the great business of Christianity, and their own salvation.

II. For, let us be never so tender and charitable in the survey of those nations that entitle themselves to any interest in the holy name of Christ, if we will but be just too, we must needs acknowledge, that after all the gracious advantages of light, and obligations to fidelity, which these latter ages of the world have received by the coming, life, doctrine, miracles, death, resurrection, and ascension of Christ, with the gifts of his Holy Spirit; to which add the writings, labours, and martyrdom of his dear followers in all times, there seems very little left of Christianity but the name; which being now usurped by the old heathen nature and life, makes the professors of it but true heathens in disguise. For though they worship not the same idols, they worship Christ with the same heart: and they can never do otherwise, whilst they live in the same lusts. So that the unmortified Christian and the heathen are of the same religion. For though they have different objects to which they do direct their prayers, that adoration in both is but forced and ceremonious, and the deity they truly worship is the god of the world, the great lord of lusts: to him they bow with the whole powers of soul and sense. What shall we eat? What shall we drink? What shall we wear? And how shall we pass away our time? Which way may we gather wealth, increase our power, enlarge our territories, and dignify and perpetuate our names and families in the earth? Which base sensuality is most pathetically expressed and comprised by the beloved Apostle John, in these words: "The lust of the flesh, the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life," which, says he, "are not of the Father, but of the world, that lieth in wickedness." (1 John, ii. 16.)

III. It is a mournful reflection, but a truth no confidence can be great enough to deny, that these worldly lusts fill up the study, care, and conversation of wretched Christendom! and, which aggravates the misery, they have grown with time. For as the world is older, it is worse; and the examples of former lewd ages, and their miserable conclusions, have not deterred, but excited ours; so that the people of this seem improvers of the old stock of impiety, and have carried it so much further than example, that instead of advancing in virtue upon better times, they are scandalously fallen below the life of heathens. Their high-mindedness, lasciviousness, uncleanness, drunkenness, swearing, lying, envy, backbiting, cruelty, treachery, covetousness, injustice, and oppression, are so common, and committed with such invention and excess, that they have stumbled and embittered infidels to a degree of scorning that holy religion, to which their good example should have won their affections.

IV. This miserable defection from primitive times, when the glory of Christianity was the purity of its professors, I cannot but call the second and worst part of the Jewish tragedy upon the blessed Saviour of mankind. For the Jews, from the power of ignorance, and the extreme prejudice they were under to the unworldly way of his appearance, would not acknowledge him when he came, but for two or three years persecuted, and finally crucified him in one day. But the false Christians' cruelty lasts longer: they have first, with Judas, professed him, and then, for these many ages, most basely betrayed, persecuted, and crucified him, by a perpetual apostasy in manners, from the self-denial and holiness of his doctrine; their lives giving the lie to their faith. These are they that the author of the epistle to the Hebrews tells us, "Crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put him to open shame:" (Heb. vi. 6:) whose defiled hearts John in his Revelation styles, "The streets of Sodom and Egypt, spiritually so called, where also our Lord was crucified." (Rev. xi. 8.) And as Christ said of old, a man's enemies are those of his own house, so Christ's enemies now are chiefly those of his own profession; they spit upon him, they nail and pierce him, they crown him with thorns, and give him gall and vinegar to drink. (Matt. xxvii. 34.) Nor is it hard to apprehend; for they that live in the same evil nature and principle the Jews did, that crucified him outwardly, must needs crucify him inwardly; since they that reject the grace now in their own hearts, are one in stock and generation with the hard-hearted Jews, that resisted the grace that then appeared in and by Christ.

V. Sin is of one nature all the world over; for though a liar is not a drunkard, nor a swearer a whoremonger, nor either properly a murderer, yet they are all of a church; all branches of the one wicked root; all of kin. They have but one father, the devil, as Christ said to the professing Jews, the visible church of that age: he slighted their claims to Abraham and Moses, and plainly told them "That he that committed sin, was the servant of sin." (John, viii. 34, 35.) They did the devil's works, and therefore were the devil's children. The argument will always hold upon the same reasons, and therefore good still: "His servants ye are," saith Paul, "whom ye obey:" (Rom. vi. 16:) and saith John to the church of old, "Let no man deceive you; he that committeth sin is of the devil." (1 John, iii. 7, 8.) Was Judas ever the better Christian for crying, Hail, Master, and kissing Christ? By no means; they were the signal of his treachery; the tokens given by which the bloody Jews should know and take him. He called him Master, but betrayed him; he kissed, but sold him to be killed; this is the upshot of the false Christians' religion. If a man ask them, Is Christ your Lord? they will cry, God forbid else: yes, he is our Lord. Very well; but do you keep his commandments? No, how should we? How then are you his disciples? It is impossible, say they. What! would you have us keep his commandments? No man can. What! impossible to do that without which Christ hath made it impossible to be a Christian? Is Christ unreasonable? Does he reap where he has not sown? Require where he has not enabled? Thus it is, that with Judas they call him Master, but take part with the evil of the world to betray him; and kiss and embrace him as far as a specious profession goes; and then sell him, to gratify the passion that they most indulge. Thus as God said of old, they make him serve with their sins and for their sins too. (Isa. xliii. 24.)

VI. Let no man deceive his own soul; "grapes are not gathered of thorns, nor figs of thistles:" (Matt. vii. 16:) a wolf is not a sheep, nor is a vulture a dove. What form, people, or church soever thou art of, it is the truth of God to mankind, that they which have even the form of godliness, but by their unmortified lives, deny the power thereof, make not the true, but false church: which, though she entitle herself the Lamb's bride, or church of Christ, (Rev. xvii. 5,) she is that mystery, or mysterious Babylon, fitly called by the Holy Ghost, the mother of harlots and all abominations: because degenerated from Christian chastity and purity, into all the enormities of heathen Babylon; a sumptuous city of old time, much noted for the seat of the kings of Babylon, and at that time the place in the world of the greatest pride and luxury. As she was then, so mystical Babylon is now the great enemy of God's people.

VII. True it is, They that are born of the flesh, hate and persecute them that are born of the spirit, who are the circumcision in heart. It seems they cannot own nor worship God after her inventions, methods, and prescriptions, nor receive for doctrine her vain traditions, any more than they can comply with her corrupt fashions and customs in their conversation. The case being thus, from an apostate she becomes a persecutor. It is not enough that she herself declines from ancient purity, others must do so too. She will give them no rest that will not partake with her in that degeneracy, or receive her mark. Are any wiser than she, than mother church? No, no: nor can any make war with the beast she rides upon, those worldly powers that protect her, and vow their maintenance against the cries of her dissenters. Apostasy and superstition are ever proud and impatient of dissent: all must conform or perish. Therefore the slain witnesses, and blood of the souls under the altar, (Rev. vi. 9,) are found within the walls of this mystical Babylon, this great city of false Christians, and are charged upon her, by the Holy Ghost in the Revelation. Nor is it strange that she should slay the servants who first crucified the Lord: but strange and barbarous too, that she should kill her husband and murder her Saviour; titles she seems so fond of, and that have been so profitable to her; and that she would recommend herself by, though without all justice. But her children are reduced so entirely under the dominion of darkness, by means of their continued disobedience to the manifestation of the divine light in their souls, that they forget what man once was, or they should now be; and know not true and pure Christianity when they meet it; yet pride themselves upon professing it. Their measures are so carnal and false about salvation, they call good evil, and evil good; they make a devil a Christian, and a saint a devil. So that though the unrighteous latitude of their lives be matter of lamentation, as to themselves it is of destruction; yet that common apprehension, that they may be children of God, while in a state of disobedience to his holy commandments; and disciples of Jesus, though they revolt from his cross, and members of his true church, which is without spot or wrinkle, notwithstanding their lives are full of spots and wrinkles; is, of all other deceptions upon themselves, the most pernicious to their eternal condition. For they are at peace in sin, and under a security in their transgression. Their vain hope silences their convictions, and overlays all tender motions to repentance; so that their mistake about their duty to God is as mischievous as their rebellion against him.

Thus they walk on precipices, and flatter themselves, till the grave swallows them up, and the judgments of the great God break their lethargy, and undeceive their poor wretched souls with the anguish of the wicked, as the reward of their work.

VIII. This has been, is, and will be the doom of all worldly Christians: an end so dreadful, that if there were nothing of duty to God, or obligation to men, being a man, and one acquainted with the terrors of the Lord in the way and work of my own salvation, compassion alone were sufficient to excite me to this dissuasive against the world's superstitions and lusts, and to invite the professors of Christianity to the knowledge and obedience of the daily cross of Christ, as the alone way, left by him, and appointed us to blessedness; that they who now do but usurp the name may have the thing; and by the power of the cross, to which they are now dead, instead of being dead to the world by it, may be made partakers of the resurrection that is in Christ Jesus, unto newness of life. For they that are truly in Christ, that is, redeemed by, and interested in him, are new creatures. (Gal. vi. 15.) They have received a new will; such as does the will of God, not their own. They pray in truth, and do not mock God, when they say, Thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven. They have new affections; such as are set on things above, (Col. iii. 1, 2, 3,) and make Christ their eternal treasure. New faith; (1 John, 4, 5;) such as overcomes the snares and temptations of the world's spirit in themselves, or as it appears through others: and lastly, new works; not of a superstitious contrivance, or of human invention, but the pure fruits of the Spirit of Christ working in them, as love, joy, peace, meekness, long-suffering, temperance, brotherly-kindness, faith, patience, gentleness, and goodness, against which there is no law; and they that have not the Spirit of Christ, and walk not in it, the apostle Paul has told us, are none of his; (Rom. viii. 9;) but the wrath of God, and condemnation of the law, will lie upon them. For if there is no condemnation to them that are in Christ; who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit, which is Paul's doctrine; they that walk not according to that Holy Spirit, by his doctrine, are not in Christ: that is, have no interest in him, nor just claim to salvation by him: and consequently there is condemnation to such.

IX. And the truth is, the religion of the wicked is a lie: "there is no peace, saith the prophet, to the wicked." (Isaiah, xlviii. 22.) Indeed there can be none; they are reproved in their own consciences, and condemned in their own hearts, in all their disobedience. Go where they will, rebukes go with them, and oftentimes terrors too: for it is an offended God that pricks them, and who, by his light, sets their sins in order before them. Sometimes they strive to appease him by their corporeal framed devotion and worship, but in vain; for true worshipping of God is doing his will, which they transgress. The rest is a false compliment, like him that said he would go, and did not. (Matt. xxi. 30.) Sometimes they fly to sports and company, to drown the reprover's voice, and blunt his arrows, to chase away troubled thoughts, and secure themselves out of the reach of the disquieter of their pleasures; but the Almighty, first or last, is sure to overtake them. There is no flying his final justice, for those that reject the terms of his mercy. Impenitent rebels to his law may then call to the mountains, and run to the caves of the earth for protection, but in vain. His all-searching eye will penetrate their thickest coverings, and strike up a light in that obscurity, which shall terrify their guilty souls; and which they shall never be able to extinguish. Indeed, their accuser is with them, they can no more be rid of him than of themselves; he is in the midst of them, and will stick close to them. That spirit which bears witness with the spirits of the just will bear witness against theirs. Nay, their own hearts will abundantly come in against them; and, "if our hearts condemn us," saith the apostle John, "God is greater, and knows all things;" (1 John iii. 20;) that is, there is no escaping the judgments of God, whose power is infinite, if a man is not able to escape the condemnation of himself. It is at that day proud and luxurious Christians shall learn that God is no respecter of persons; that all sects and names shall be swallowed up in these two kinds, sheep and goats, just and unjust: and the very righteous must have a trial for it; which made that holy man cry out, "If the righteous scarcely be saved, where shall the ungodly and the sinner appear?" (1 Pet. iv. 18.) If their thoughts, words, and works must stand the test, and come under scrutiny before the impartial Judge of heaven and earth, how then should the ungodly be exempted? No; we are told by him that cannot lie, many shall then even cry, Lord, Lord! set forth their profession, and recount the works that they have done in his name, to make him propitious, and yet be rejected with this direful sentence, "Depart from me, ye workers of iniquity; I know you not." (Matt. vii. 23.) As if he had said, Get you gone, you evil doers; though you have professed me, I will not know you; your vain and evil lives have made you unfit for my holy kingdom: get you hence, and go to the gods whom you have served; your beloved lusts which you have worshipped, and the evil world that you have so much coveted and adored: let them save you now, if they can, from the wrath to come upon you, which is the wages of the deeds you have done. Here is the end of their work that build upon the sand; the breath of the Judge will blow it down, and woful will the fall thereof be. Oh, it is now that the righteous have the better of the wicked! which made an apostate cry, in old time, "Let me die the death of the righteous, and let my last end be like unto his." (Numb. xxiii. 10.) For the sentence is changed, and the Judge smiles; he casts the eye of love upon his own sheep, and invites them with "Come, ye blessed of my Father," (Matt. xxv. 34,) that through patient continuance in well-doing have long waited for immortality; you have been the true companions of my tribulation and cross, and, with unwearied faithfulness, in obedience to my holy will, valiantly endured to the end, looking to me, the Author of your precious faith, for the recompense of reward that I have promised to them that love me, and faint not: O, enter ye into the joy of your Lord, and inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world.

X. O Christendom! my soul most fervently prays, that after all thy lofty profession of Christ, and his meek and holy religion, thy unsuitable and un-Christ-like life may not cast thee at that great assize of the world, and lose thee so great salvation at last. Hear me once, I beseech thee: can Christ be thy Lord, and thou not obey him? or, canst thou be his servant, and never serve him? "Be not deceived, such as thou sowest shalt thou reap." (Gal. vi. 7.) He is none of thy Saviour whilst thou rejectest his grace in thy heart, by which he should save thee. Come, what has he saved thee from? Has he saved thee from thy sinful lusts, thy worldly affections, and vain conversations? If not, then he is none of thy Saviour. For, though he be offered a Saviour to all, yet he is actually a Saviour to those only that are saved by him; and none are saved by him that live in those evils by which they are lost from God, and which he came to save them from.

It is sin that Christ is come to save man from, and death and wrath, as the wages of it; but those that are not saved, that is delivered, by the power of Christ in their souls, from the power that sin has had over them, can never be saved from the death and wrath, that are the assured wages of the sin they live in.

So that look how far people obtain victory over those evil dispositions and fleshly lusts, they have been addicted to, so far they are truly saved, and are witnesses of the redemption that comes by Jesus Christ. His name shows his work: "And thou shalt call his name JESUS, for he shall save his people from their sin." (Matt. i. 21.) "Behold," said John, of Christ, "the Lamb of God that takes away the sins of the world." (John, i. 29.) That is, behold him whom God hath given to enlighten people, and for salvation to as many as receive him, and his light and grace in their hearts, and take up their daily cross and follow him; such as rather deny themselves the pleasure of fulfilling their lusts than sin against the knowledge he has given them of his will, or do that they know they ought not to do.

CHAPTER II.

1. By this Christendom may see her lapse, how foul it is, and next, the worse for her pretence to Christianity.—2. But there is mercy with God upon repentance, and propitiation in the blood of Jesus.—3. He is the light of the world that reproves the darkness, that is, the evil of the world; and he is to be known within.—4. Christendom, like the inn of old, is full of other guests: she is advised to believe in, receive, and apply to Christ.—5. Of the nature of true faith; it brings power to overcome every appearance of evil: this leads to consider the Cross of Christ, which has been so much wanted.—6. The apostolic ministry, and end of it; its blessed effect; the character of apostolic times.—7. The glory of the cross, and its triumph over the heathen world. A measure to Christendom, what she is not, and should be.—8. Her declension, and cause of it.—9. The miserable effects that followed.—10. From the consideration of the cause the cure may be more easily known, viz., Not faithfully taking up the daily cross; then, faithfully taking it daily up must be the remedy.

I. By all which has been said, O Christendom! and by that better help, if thou wouldst use it, the lamp the Lord has lighted in thee, not utterly extinct, it may evidently appear, first, how great and full thy backsliding has been, who, from the temple of the Lord, art become a cage of unclean birds; and of a house of prayer, a den of thieves, a synagogue of Satan, and the receptacle of every defiled spirit. Next, that under all this manifest defection, thou hast nevertheless valued thy corrupt self upon thy profession of Christianity, and fearfully deluded thyself with the hopes of salvation. The first makes thy disease dangerous, but the last almost incurable.

II. Yet, because there is mercy with God that he may be feared, and that he takes no delight in the eternal death of poor sinners, no, though backsliders themselves, (Ezek. xviii. 20, 23, 24,) but is willing all should come to the knowledge and obedience of the Truth, and be saved, he hath set forth his Son a propitiation, and given him as a Saviour to take away the sins of the whole world, that those that believe and follow him may feel the righteousness of God in the remission of their sins, and blotting out their transgressions for ever. (Matt. i. 21; Luke i. 77; Rom. iii. 25; Heb. ix. 24 to 28; 1 John ii. 1, 2.) Now, behold the remedy! an infallible cure, one of God's appointing; a precious elixir, indeed, that never fails; and that universal medicine which no malady could ever escape.

III. But thou wilt say, What is Christ? and where is he to be found? and how received and applied, in order to this mighty cure? I tell thee then, first, he is the great spiritual light of the world that enlightens every one that comes into the world; by which he manifests to them their deeds of darkness and wickedness, and reproves them for committing them. Secondly, he is not far away from thee, (Acts, xvii. 27.) as the apostle Paul said of God to the Athenians. "Behold," says Christ himself, "I stand at the door and knock; if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and sup with him, and he with me." (Rev. iii. 20.) What door can this be but that of the heart of man?

IV. Thou, like the inn of old, hast been full of guests; thy affections have entertained other lovers; there has been no room for thy Saviour in thy soul. Wherefore salvation is not yet come into thy house, though it is come to thy door, and thou hast been often proffered it, and hast professed it long. But if he calls, if he knocks still, that is, if his light yet shines, if it reproves thee still, there is hope thy day is not over, and that repentance is not yet hid from thine eyes; but his love is after thee still, and his holy invitation continues to save thee.

Wherefore, O Christendom! believe, receive, and apply him rightly; this is of absolute necessity, that thy soul may live for ever with him. He told the Jews, "If you believe not that I am he, ye shall die in your sins; and whither I go ye cannot come." (John, viii. 21, 24.) And because they believed him not, they did not receive him, nor any benefit by him. But they that believed him received him; and as many as received him, his own beloved disciple tells us, "to them gave he power to become the sons of God, which are born not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God." (John, i. 12, 13.) That is, who are not children of God after the fashions, prescriptions, and traditions of men, that call themselves his church and people, which is not after the will of flesh and blood, and the invention of carnal man, unacquainted with the regeneration and power of the Holy Ghost, but of God; that is, according to his will and the working and sanctification of his Spirit and word of life in them. And such were ever well versed in the right application of Christ, for he was made to them indeed propitiation, reconciliation, salvation, righteousness, redemption, and justification.

So I say to thee, unless thou believest that he that stands at the door of thy heart and knocks, and sets thy sins in order before thee, and calls thee to repentance, be the Saviour of the world, thou wilt die in thy sins, and where he is gone thou wilt never come. For, if thou believest not in him, it is impossible that he should do thee good, or effect thy salvation: Christ works not against faith, but by it. It is said of old, "He did not many mighty works in some places, because the people believed not in him." (John, i. 12, 13.) So that, if thou truly believest in him, thine ear will be attentive to his voice in thee, and the door of thine heart open to his knocks. Thou wilt yield to the discoveries of his light, and the teachings of his grace will be very dear to thee.

V. It is the nature of true faith to beget a holy fear of offending God, a deep reverence to his precepts, and a most tender regard to the inward testimony of his Spirit, as that by which his children in all ages have been safely led to glory. For, as they that truly believe receive Christ in all his tenders to the soul, so as true it is that those who receive him thus, with him receive power to become the sons of God: that is, an inward force and ability to do whatever he requires; strength to mortify their lusts, controul their affections, resist evil motions, deny themselves, and overcome the world in its most enticing appearances. This is the life of the blessed Cross of Christ, which is the subject of the following discourse, and what thou, O man, must take up, if thou intendest to be the disciple of Jesus. Nor canst thou be said to receive Christ, or to believe in him, whilst thou rejectest his cross. For, as receiving of Christ is the means appointed of God to salvation, so bearing the daily cross after him is the only true testimony of receiving him, and therefore it is enjoined by him as the great token of discipleship, "If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me." (Matt. xvi. 24.)

This, Christendom, is that thou hast so much wanted, and the want of which has proved the only cause of thy miserable declension from pure Christianity. To consider which well, as it is thy duty, so it is of great use to thy restoration.

For as the knowledge of the cause of any distemper guides the physician to make a right and safe judgment in the application of his medicine, so it will much enlighten thee in the way of thy recovery, to know and weigh the first cause of this spiritual lapse and malady that has befallen thee. To do which, a general view of thy primitive estate, and consequently of their work that first laboured in the Christian vineyard, will be needful; and if therein something be repeated, the weight and dignity of the subject will bear it, without the need of an apology.

VI. The work of apostleship, we are told by a prime labourer in it, was to turn people "from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God." (Acts, xxvi. 18.) That is, instead of yielding to the temptations and motions of Satan, who is the prince of darkness or wickedness, the one being a metaphor to the other, by whose power their understandings were obscured, and their souls held in the service of sin, they should turn their minds to the appearance of Christ, the Light and Saviour of the world; who by his light shines in their souls, and thereby gives them a sight of their sins, and discovers every temptation and motion in them unto evil, and reproves them when they give way thereunto; that so they might become the children of light, and walk in the path of righteousness. And for this blessed work of reformation did Christ endue his apostles with his spirit and power, that so men might not longer sleep in a security of sin and ignorance of God, but awake to righteousness, that the Lord Jesus might give them life; that is, that they might leave off sinning, deny themselves the pleasure of wickedness, and, by true repentance, turn their hearts to God in well doing, in which is peace. And truly God so blessed the faithful labours of these poor mechanics, yet his great ambassadors to mankind, that in a few years many thousands that had lived without God in the world, without a sense or fear of him, lawlessly, very strangers to the work of his Spirit in their hearts, being captivated by fleshly lusts, were inwardly struck and quickened by the word of life, and made sensible of the coming and power of the Lord Jesus Christ as a judge and lawgiver in their souls, by whose holy light and spirit the hidden things of darkness were brought to light and condemned, and pure repentance from those dead works begotten in them, that they might serve the living God in newness of spirit. So that thenceforward they lived not to themselves, neither were they carried away of those former divers lusts, by which they had been seduced from the true fear of God; but "the law of the spirit of life," (Rom. viii. 2,) by which they overcame the law of sin and death, was their delight, and therein did they meditate day and night. Their regard towards God was not taught by the precepts of men any longer, (Isaiah, xxix. 13,) but from the knowledge they had received by his own work and impressions in their souls. They had quitted their old masters, the world, the flesh, and the devil, and delivered up themselves to the holy guidance of the grace of Christ, that taught them to "deny ungodliness and the world's lusts, and to live soberly, righteously, and godly in this present life:" (Tit. ii. 11, 12:) this is the cross of Christ indeed, and here is the victory it gives to them that take it up; by this cross they died daily to the old life they had lived, and by holy watchfulness against the secret motions of evil in their hearts they crushed sin in its conceptions, yea in its temptations. So that they, as the apostle John advised them, "kept themselves, that the evil one touched them not." (1 John, v. 18.)

For the light, which Satan cannot endure, and with which Christ had enlightened them, discovered him in all his approaches and assaults upon the mind; and the power they received through their inward obedience to the manifestations of that blessed light, enabled them to resist and vanquish him in all his stratagems. And thus it was that, where once nothing was examined, nothing went unexamined; every thought must come to judgment, and the rise and tendency of it be also well approved, before they allowed it any room in their minds. There was no fear of entertaining enemies for friends, whilst this strict guard was kept upon the very wicket of the soul. Now the old heavens and earth, that is, the old earthly conversation, and old carnal, that is Jewish or shadowy worship, passed away apace, and every day all things became new. He was no more a Jew that was one outwardly, nor that circumcision that was in the flesh; but he was the Jew that was one inwardly, and that circumcision which was of the heart, in the Spirit, and not in the letter, whose praise is not of man, but of God. (Rom. ii. 28, 29.)

VII. Indeed, the glory of the cross shined so conspicuously through the self-denial of their lives who daily bore it, that it struck the heathen with astonishment; and in a small time so shook their altars, discredited their oracles, struck the multitude, invaded the court, and overcame their armies, that it led priests, magistrates, and generals in triumph after it, as the trophies of its power and victory.

And, while this integrity dwelt with Christians, mighty was the presence, and invincible that power that attended them; it quenched fire, daunted lions, turned the edge of the sword, outfaced instruments of cruelty, convicted judges, and converted executioners. (Heb. xi. 32, to the end; Isaiah, xliii. 2; Daniel, iii. 12, to the end.) In fine, the way their enemies took to destroy, increased them; and, by the deep wisdom of God, they who in all their designs endeavoured to extinguish the truth were made great promoters of it. (Dan. vi. 16, to the end.) Now, not a vain thought, not an idle word, not an unseemly action was permitted; no, not an immodest look, no courtly dress, gay apparel, complimental respects, or personal honours: much less those lewd immoralities and scandalous vices, now in vogue with Christians, could find either example or connivance among them. Their care was not how to sport away their precious time, but how to redeem it, (Eph. v. 15, 16,) that they might have enough to work out their great salvation, which they carefully did, with fear and trembling: not with balls and masks, with playhouses, dancing, feasting, and gaming; no, no; to make sure of their heavenly calling and election was much dearer to them than the poor and trifling joys of mortality. For they having, with Moses, seen him that is invisible, and found that his loving-kindness was better than life, the peace of his Spirit than the favour of princes,—as they feared not Cæsar's wrath,—so they chose rather to sustain the afflictions of Christ's true pilgrims than enjoy the pleasures of sin that were but for a season; esteeming his reproaches of more value than the perishing treasures of the earth. And if the tribulations of Christianity were more eligible than the comforts of the world, and the reproaches of one than all the honour of the other, there was then surely no temptations in it that could shake the integrity of Christendom.

VIII. By this short draught of what Christendom was, thou mayest see, O Christendom, what thou are not, and consequently what thou oughtest to be. But how comes it that from a Christendom that was thus meek, merciful, self-denying, suffering, temperate, holy, just, and good, so like to Christ, whose name she bore, we find a Christendom now that is superstitious, idolatrous, persecuting, proud, passionate, envious, malicious, selfish, drunken, lascivious, unclean, lying, swearing, cursing, covetous, oppressing, defrauding, with all other abominations known in the earth?

I lay this down as the undoubted reason of this degeneracy, to wit, the inward disregard of thy mind to the light of Christ shining in thee, that first showed thee thy sins and reproved them, and that taught and enabled thee to deny and resist them. For as thy fear towards God, and holy abstinence from unrighteousness, was, at first, not taught by the precepts of men, but by that light and grace which revealed the most secret thoughts and purposes of thine heart, and searched the most inward parts, setting thy sins in order before thee, and reproving thee for them, not suffering one unfruitful thought, word, or work of darkness to go unjudged; so when thou didst begin to disregard that light and grace, to be careless of that holy watch that was once set up in thine heart, and didst not keep sentinel there, as formerly, for God's glory and thy own peace, the restless enemy of man's good quickly took advantage of this slackness, and often surprised thee with temptations, whose suitableness to thy inclinations made his conquest over thee not difficult.

In short, thou didst omit to take up Christ's holy yoke, to bear thy daily cross; thou wast careless of thy affections, and kept no journal or check upon thy actions; but didst decline to audit accounts in thy own conscience, with Christ thy light, the great Bishop of thy soul and Judge of thy works, whereby the holy fear decayed and love waxed cold, vanity abounded, and duty became burdensome. Then up came formality, instead of the power of godliness; superstition, in place of Christ's institution: and whereas Christ's business was to draw on the minds of his disciples from an outward temple, and carnal rites and services, to the inward and spiritual worship of God, suitable to the nature of divinity, a worldly, human, pompous worship is brought in again, and a worldly priesthood, temple, and altar, are re-established. Now it was that the sons of God once more saw the daughters of men were fair, (Gen. vi. 2,) that is, the pure eye grew dim, which repentance had opened, that saw no comeliness out of Christ, and the eye of lust became unclosed again by the god of the world; and those worldly pleasures that make such as love them forget God, though once despised for the sake of Christ, began now to recover their old beauty and interest in thy affections, and from liking them, to be the study, care, and pleasure of thy life.

True, there still remained the exterior forms of worship and a nominal and oral reverence to God and Christ, but that was all; for the offence of the holy cross ceased, the power of godliness was denied, self-denial lost, and, though fruitful in the invention of ceremonious ornaments, yet barren in the blessed fruits of the Spirit. And a thousand shells cannot make one kernel, or many dead corpses one living man.

IX. Thus religion fell from experience to tradition, and worship from power to form, from life to letter; and, instead of putting up lively and powerful requests, animated by a deep sense of want and the assistance of the Holy Spirit,—by which the ancients prayed, wrestled, and prevailed with God,—behold a by-rote mumpsimus, a dull and insipid formality, made up of corporeal bowings and cringings, garments and furnitures, perfumes, voices, and music, fitter for the reception of some earthly prince than the heavenly worship of the one true and immortal God, who is an eternal, invisible Spirit.

But thy heart growing carnal, thy religion did so too; and, not liking it as it was, thou fashionedst it to thy liking: forgetting what the holy prophet said, "The sacrifice of the wicked is an abomination to the Lord," (Prov. xv. 8,) and what St. James saith, "Ye ask, and receive not." (James, iv. 3.) Why? "Because ye ask amiss;" that is, with a heart that is not right, but insincere, unmortified, not in the faith that purifies the soul, and therefore can never receive what is asked: so that a man may say with truth, thy condition is worse by thy religion, because thou art tempted to think thyself better for it, and art not.

X. Well; by this prospect that is given thee of thy foul fall from primitive Christianity, and the true cause of it,—to wit, a neglect of the daily cross of Christ,—it may be easy for thee to inform thyself of the way of thy recovery.

For, look, at what door thou wentest out, at that door thou must come in; and, as letting fall and forbearing the daily cross lost thee, so taking up and enduring the daily cross must recover thee. It is the same way by which the sinners and apostates become the disciples of Jesus. "Whosoever," says Christ, "will come after me and be my disciple, let him deny himself, and take up his daily cross and follow me." (Matthew, xvi. 24; Mark, viii. 34; Luke, xiv. 27.) Nothing short of this will do; mark that! for, as it is sufficient, so it is indispensable; no crown but by the cross, no life eternal but through death; and it is but just that those evil and barbarous affections that crucified Christ afresh, should, by his holy cross, be crucified.

CHAPTER III.

1. What the cross of Christ is. A figurative speech, but truly the Divine power that mortifies the world.—2. It is so called by the apostle Paul to the Corinthians.—3. Where it is the cross appears, and must be borne? Within; where the lusts are, there they must be crucified.—4. Experience teaches every one this; to be sure Christ asserts it, from within comes murder, &c., and that is the house where the strong man must be bound.—5. How is the cross to be borne? The way is spiritual, a denial of self, of the pleasure of sin; to please God, and obey his will as manifested to the soul by the light He gives it.—6. This shows the difficulty, yet the necessity of the cross.

The daily cross being then, and still, O Christendom! the way to glory, that the succeeding matter, which wholly relates to the doctrine of it, may come with most evidence and advantage upon thy conscience it is most seriously to be considered by thee,—

First, What the cross of Christ is?

Secondly, Where the cross of Christ is to be taken up?

Thirdly, How, and after what manner it is to be borne?

Fourthly, What is the great work and business of the cross? In which, the sins it crucifies, with the mischiefs that attend them, will be at large expressed.

Fifthly and lastly, I shall add many testimonies from living and dying persons of great reputation, either for their quality, learning, or piety, as a general confirmation of the whole tract.

To the first, What is the cross of Christ?

I. The cross of Christ is a figurative speech, borrowed from the outward tree, or wooden cross, on which Christ submitted to the will of God, suffering death at the hands of evil men. So that the cross mystical is that Divine grace and power which crosseth the carnal wills of men, and gives a contradiction to their corrupt affections, and that constantly opposeth itself to the inordinate and fleshly appetite of their minds, and so may be justly termed the instrument of man's wholly dying to the world, and being made conformable to the will of God. For nothing else can mortify sin, or make it easy for us to submit to the Divine will in things otherwise very contrary to their own.

II. The preaching of the cross, therefore, in primitive times was fitly called by Paul, that famous and skilful apostle in spiritual things, "the power of God," though to them that perish, then, as now, "foolishness." That is, to those that were truly weary and heavy laden, and needed a deliverer, to whom sin was burdensome and odious, the preaching of the cross, by which sin was to be mortified, was, as to them, the power of God, or a preaching of the Divine power by which they were made disciples of Christ and children of God; and it wrought so powerfully upon them that no proud nor licentious mockers could put them out of love with it. But to those that walked in the broad way, in the full latitude of their lusts, and dedicated their time and care to the pleasure of their corrupt appetites, to whom all yoke and bridle were and are intolerable, the preaching of the cross was and is foolishness.

III. Well: but then where does this cross appear, and where must it be taken up?

I answer, within: that is, in the heart and soul; for where the sin is, the cross must be. Now all evil comes from within: this Christ taught: "From within," saith Christ, "out of the heart of man proceed evil thoughts, adulteries, fornications, murders, thefts, covetousness, wickedness, deceit, lasciviousness, an evil eye, blasphemy, pride, foolishness: all these evils come from within, and defile the man." (Mark, vii. 21, 22, 23.)

The heart of man is the seat of sin, and where he is defiled he must be sanctified; and where sin lives, there it must die: it must be crucified. Custom in evil hath made it natural to men to do evil; and as the soul rules the body, so the corrupt nature sways the whole man: but still, it is all from within.

IV. Experience teaches every son and daughter of Adam to assent to this; for the enemy's temptations are ever directed to the mind, which is within: if they take not, the soul sins not; if they are embraced, lust is presently conceived, that is, inordinate desires; lust conceived, brings forth sin; and sin finished, that is, acted, brings forth death. (James, v. 15.) Here is both the cause and the effect, the very genealogy of sin, its rise and end.

In all this, the heart of evil man is the devil's mint, his work-house, the place of his residence, where he exercises his power and art. And therefore the redemption of the soul is aptly called the destruction of the works of the devil, and bringing in of everlasting righteousness. (1 John, iii. 8.; Dan. ix. 24.) When the Jews would have defamed Christ's miracle of casting out devils, by a blasphemous imputation of it to the power of Beelzebub, he says that "no man can enter into a strong man's house, and spoil his goods, till he first bind the strong man." (Matt. xii. 29.) Which, as it shows the contrariety that was between Beelzebub and the power by which he dispossessed him, so it teaches us to know that the souls of the wicked are the devil's house, and that his goods, his evil works, can never be destroyed till first he that wrought them, and keeps the house, be bound. All which makes it easy to know where the cross must be taken up, by which alone the strong man must be bound, his goods spoiled, and his temptations resisted, that is, within, in the heart of man.

V. But in the next place, how and in what manner is the cross to be daily borne?

The way, like the cross, is spiritual: that is an inward submission of the soul to the will of God, as it is manifested by the light of Christ in the consciences of men, though it be contrary to their own inclinations. For example: when evil presents, that which shows the evil does also tell them they should not yield to it; and if they close with its counsel, it gives them power to escape it. But they that look and gaze upon the temptation, at last fall in with it, and are overcome by it; the consequence of which is guilt and judgment. Therefore, as the cross of Christ is that spirit and power in men, though not of men, but of God, which crosseth and reproveth their fleshly lusts and affections; so the way of taking up the cross is an entire resignation of soul to the discoveries and requirings of it: not to consult their worldly pleasure, or carnal ease, or interest, for such are captivated in a moment, but continually to watch against the very appearances of evil, and by the obedience of faith, that is, of true love to, and confidence in God, cheerfully to offer up to the death of the cross, that evil part, that Judas in themselves, which, not enduring the heat of the siege, and being impatient in the hour of temptation, would, by its near relation to the tempter, more easily betray their souls into his hands.

VI. O this shows to every one's experience how hard it is to be a true disciple of Jesus! the way is narrow indeed, and the gate very strait, where not a word, no not a thought must slip the watch, or escape judgment; such circumspection, such caution, such patience, such constancy, such holy fear and trembling. This gives an easy interpretation to that hard saying, "Flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God;" (Matt. xxiv. 42; xxv. 13; xxvi. 38, 42;) those that are captivated with fleshly lusts and affections: for they cannot bear the cross; and they that cannot endure the cross must never have the crown. To reign, it is necessary first to suffer. (Phil. ii. 12; 1 Cor. xv. 50.)

CHAPTER IV.

1. What is the great work of the cross? The answer to this is of great moment.—2. The work of the cross is self-denial.—3. What was the cup and cross of Christ?—4. What is our cup and cross?—5. Our duty is to follow Christ as our captain.—6. Of the distinction in self, a lawful and unlawful self.—7. What the lawful self is.—8. That it is to be denied in some cases by Christ's doctrine and example.—9. By the Apostle's pattern.—10. The danger of preferring lawful self above our duty to God.—11. The reward of self-denial an excitement to it.—12. This doctrine as old as Abraham.—13. His obedience of faith memorable.—14. Job a great instance of self-denial, his contentment.—15. Moses also a mighty example, his neglect of Pharaoh's court.—16. His choice.—17. The reason of it, viz. the recompense of reward.—18. Isaiah no inconsiderable instance, who of a courtier, became a holy prophet.—19. These instances concluded with that of holy Daniel, his patience and integrity, and the success they had upon the king.—20. There might be many mentioned to confirm this blessed doctrine.—21. All must be left for Christ, as men would be saved.—22. The way of God is a way of faith and self-denial.—23. An earnest supplication and exhortation to all, to attend upon these things.

But fourthly, What is the great work and business of the cross respecting man?

Answ. I. This indeed is of that mighty moment to be truly, plainly, and thoroughly answered, that all that went before seems only to serve for preface to it; and miscarrying in it to be no less than a misguidance of the soul about its way to blessedness. I shall therefore pursue the question, with God's help, and the best knowledge He hath given me in the experience of several years' discipleship.

II. The great work and business of the cross of Christ in man is self-denial; a word of as much depth in itself as of sore contradiction to the world, little understood but less embraced by it, yet it must be borne for all that. The Son of God is gone before us, and, by the bitter cup He drank and the baptism He suffered, has left us an example that we should follow in his steps; which made him put that hard question to the wife of Zebedee and her two sons, upon her soliciting that one might sit at his right and the other at his left hand in his kingdom, "Are ye able to drink of the cup that I shall drink of, and to be baptized with the baptism I am baptized with?" It seems their faith was strong; they answered, "We are able." Upon which he replied, "Ye shall drink indeed of my cup, and be baptized with the baptism I am baptized with;" but their reward he left to his Father. (Matt. xx. 21, 22, 23.)

III. What was his cup he drank, and baptism he suffered? I answer, they were the denial and offering up of himself by the eternal Spirit to the will of God, undergoing the tribulations of his life and agonies of his death upon the cross for man's salvation.

IV. What is our cup and cross that we should drink and suffer? They are the denial and offering up of ourselves, by the same Spirit, to do or suffer the will of God for his service and glory, which is the true life and obedience of the cross of Jesus; narrow still, but before an unbeaten way. For when there was none to help, not one to open the seals, to give knowledge, to direct the course of poor man's recovery, He came in the greatness of his love and strength; and though clothed with the infirmities of a mortal man, being within fortified with the almightiness of an immortal God, He travelled through all the straits and difficulties of humanity, and first, of all others, trod the untrodden path to blessedness.

V. O come! let us follow Him, the most unwearied, the most victorious captain of our salvation; to whom all the great Alexanders and mighty Cæsars of the world are less than the poorest soldier of their camps could be to them. True, they were all great princes of their kind, and conquerors too, but on very different principles. For Christ made himself of no reputation, to save mankind; but these plentifully ruined people to augment theirs. They vanquished others, not themselves; Christ conquered self, that ever vanquished them; of merit therefore the most excellent Prince and Conqueror. Besides, they advanced their empire by rapine and blood, but He by suffering and persuasion; He never by compulsion, they always by force prevailed. Misery and slavery followed all their victories, his brought greater freedom and felicity to those he overcame. In all they did they sought to please themselves; in all He did he aimed to please his Father, who is King of kings and Lord of lords.

It is this most perfect pattern of self-denial we must follow, if ever we will come to glory; to do which let us consider self-denial in its true distinction and extent.

VI. There is a lawful and unlawful self: and both must be denied for the sake of him, who in submission to the will of God counted nothing dear that he might save us. And, though the world be scarcely in any part of it at that pass as yet to need that lesson of the denial of lawful self, that every day most greedily sacrifices to the pleasure of unlawful self; yet to take the whole thing before me, and for that it may possibly meet with some that are so far advanced in this spiritual warfare as to receive some service from it, I shall at least touch upon it.

VII. The lawful self which we are to deny, is that conveniency, ease, enjoyment, and plenty, which in themselves are so far from being evil, that they are the bounty and blessings of God to us, as husband, wife, child, house, land, reputation, liberty, and life itself; these are God's favours, which we may enjoy with lawful pleasure and justly improve as our honest interest. But when God requires them, at what time soever the lender calls for them or is pleased to try our affections by our parting with them; I say, when they are brought in competition with him, they must not be preferred, they must be denied. Christ himself descended from the glory of his Father, and willingly made himself of no reputation among men, that he might make us of some with God; and, from the quality of thinking it no robbery to be equal with God, he humbled himself to the poor form of a servant; yea, the ignominious death of the cross. (Phil. ii. 5, 6, 7, 8.)

VIII. It is the doctrine he teaches us in these words, "He that loveth father or mother, son or daughter, more than me, is not worthy of me." (Matt. x. 37.) Again, "Whoever he be of you that forsaketh not all that he hath, cannot be my disciple." (Luke, xiv. 33.) And he plainly told the young rich man that if he would have eternal life, he should sell all and follow him; (Mark, x. 21, 22;) a doctrine sad to him as it is to those that, like him, for all their high pretences to religion, in truth love their possessions more than Christ. This doctrine of self-denial is the condition to eternal happiness, "He that will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross and follow me." (Matt. xvi. 24.)

IX. This made those honest fishermen quit their lawful trades and follow him, when he called them to it, and others that waited for the consolation of Israel to offer up their estates, reputations, liberties, and also lives, to the displeasure and fury of their kindred and the government they lived under for the spiritual advantage that accrued to them by their faithful adherence to his holy doctrine. True, many would have excused their following him in the parable of the feast: some had bought land, some had married wives, and others had bought yokes of oxen, and could not come; (Luke, xiv. 18, 19, 20;) that is, an immoderate love of the world hindered them: their lawful enjoyments, from servants became their idols; they worshipped them more than God, and would not quit them to come to God. But this is recorded to their reproach; and we may herein see the power of self upon the worldly man, and the danger that comes to him by the abuse of lawful things. What, thy wife dearer to thee than thy Saviour! and thy land and oxen preferred before thy soul's salvation! O beware, that thy comforts prove not snares first, and then curses: to overrate them, is to provoke him that gave them to take them away again: come, and follow him that giveth life eternal to the soul.

X. Woe to them that have their hearts in their earthly possessions! for when they are gone, their heaven is gone with them. It is too much the sin of the greatest part of the world, that they stick in the comforts of it. And it is lamentable to behold how their affections are bemired and entangled with their conveniencies and accommodations in it. The true self-denying man is a pilgrim; but the selfish man is an inhabitant of the world: the one uses it, as men do ships, to transport themselves or tackle in a journey, that is, to get home; the other looks no further, whatever he prates, than to be fixed in fulness and ease here, and likes it so well, that if he could, he would not exchange. However, he will not trouble himself to think of the other world, till he is sure he must live no longer in this: but then, alas! it may prove too late; not to Abraham, but to Dives he may go; the story is as true as sad.

XI. But on the other hand, it is not for nought that the disciples of Jesus deny themselves; and indeed, Christ himself had the eternal joy in his eye: "For the joy that was set before him," says the author to the Hebrews, "he endured the cross;" (Heb. xii. 2;) that is, he denied himself, and bore the reproaches and death of the wicked; and despised the shame, to wit, the dishonour and derision of the world. It made him not afraid nor shrink, he contemned it; and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God. And to their encouragement, and great consolation, when Peter asked him, what they should have that had forsaken all to follow him, he answered them, "Verily I say unto you, that ye, which have followed me in the regeneration, when the Son of Man shall sit on the throne of his glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel," (Matt. xix. 27-29,) that were then in an apostacy from the life and power of godliness. This was the lot of his disciples; the more immediate companions of his tribulations, and first messengers of his kingdom. But the next that follows is to all: and "every one that hath forsaken houses, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my name's sake, shall receive an hundred fold, and shall inherit everlasting life." It was this recompense of reward, this eternal crown of righteousness, that in every age has raised, in the souls of the just, a holy neglect, yea, contempt of the world. To this is owing the constancy of the martyrs, as to their blood, the triumph of the Truth.

XII. Nor is this a new doctrine; it is as old as Abraham. (Gen. xii.) In several most remarkable instances, his life was made up of self-denial. First, in quitting his own land, where we may well suppose him settled in the midst of plenty, at least sufficiency: and why? Because God called him. Indeed this should be reason enough, but such is the world's degeneracy that in fact it is not: and the same act, upon the same inducement, in any now, though praised in Abraham, would be derided. So apt are people not to understand what they commend; nay, to despise those actions, when they meet them in the people of their own times, which they pretend to admire in their ancestors.

XIII. But he obeyed: the consequence was, that God gave him a mighty land. This was the first reward of his obedience. The next was, a son in his old age; and which greatened the blessing, after it had been, in nature, past the time of his wife's bearing of children. (Gen. xxii. 2.) Yet God called for his darling, their only child, the joy of their age, the son of a miracle, and he upon whom the fulfilling of the promise made to Abraham did depend. For this son, I say, God called: a mighty trial: that which, one would have thought, might very well have overturned his faith, and stumbled his integrity; at least have put him upon this dispute in himself. This command is unreasonable and cruel; it is the tempter's, it cannot be God's. For, is it to be thought that God gave me a son to make a sacrifice of him? that the father should be butcher of his only child? Again, that he should require me to offer up the son of his own promise, by whom his covenant is to be performed; this is incredible. I say, thus Abraham might naturally enough have argued, to withstand the voice of God, and indulge his great affections to his beloved Isaac. But good old Abraham, that knew the voice that had promised him a son, had not forgotten to know it, when it required him back again; he disputes not, though it looked strange, and perhaps with some surprise and horror, as a man. He had learned to believe that God, that gave him a child by a miracle, could work another to preserve or restore him. His affections could not balance his duty, much less overcome his faith; for he received him in a way that would let him doubt of nothing that God had promised to him.

To the voice of this Almightiness he bows, builds an altar, binds his only son upon it, kindles the fire, and stretches forth his hand to take the knife: but the angel stopped the stroke: Hold, Abraham, thy integrity is proved. What followed? a ram served, and Isaac was his again. This shows how little serves, where all is resigned, and how mean a sacrifice contents the Almighty, where the heart is approved. So that it is not the sacrifice that recommends the heart, but the heart that gives the sacrifice acceptance.

God often touches our best comforts, and calls for that which we most love, and are least willing to part with. Not that he always takes it utterly away, but to prove the soul's integrity, to caution us from excesses, and that we may remember God, the author of those blessings we possess, and live loose to them. I speak my experience; the way to keep our enjoyments is to resign them; and though that be hard, it is sweet to see them returned, as Isaac was to his father Abraham, with more love and blessing than before. O stupid world! O worldly Christians; not only strangers, but enemies to this excellent faith! and whilst so, the rewards of it you can never know.

XIV. But Job presses hard upon Abraham: his self-denial also was very signal. For when the messengers of his afflictions came thick upon him, one doleful story after another, till he was left almost as naked as when he was born; the first thing he did, he fell to the ground, and worshipped that power, and kissed that hand that stripped him; so far from murmuring, that he concludes his losses of estate and children with these words: "Naked came I out of my mother's womb, and naked shall I return: the Lord gave and the Lord hath taken away; blessed be the name of the Lord." (Job, i. 21.) O the deep faith, patience, and contentment of this excellent man! one would have thought this repeated news of ruin had been enough to have overset his confidence in God; but it did not; that stayed him. But indeed he tells us why; his Redeemer lived; "I know," says he, "that my Redeemer lives." (Job, xix. 25, 26.) And it appeared he did; for he had redeemed him from the world: his heart was not in his worldly comforts: his hope lived above the joys of time and troubles of mortality; not tempted by the one, nor shaken by the other; but firmly believed, that when after his skin worms should have consumed his body, yet with his eyes he should see his God. Thus was the heart of Job both submitted to and comforted in the will of God.

XV. Moses is the next great example in sacred story for remarkable self-denial, before the times of Christ's appearance in the flesh. He had been saved when an infant, by an extraordinary providence, and it seems, by what followed, for an extraordinary service: Pharaoh's daughter, whose compassion was the means of his preservation, when the king decreed the slaughter of the Hebrew males, (Exod. ii. 1, 10,) took him for her son, and gave him the education of her father's court. His own graceful presence and extraordinary abilities, joined with her love for him, and interest in her father to promote him, must have rendered him, if not capable of succession, at least of being chief minister of affairs under that wealthy and powerful prince. For Egypt was then what Athens and Rome were after, the most famous for learning, art, and glory.

XVI. But Moses, ordained for other work and guided by a higher principle, no sooner came to years of discretion, than the impiety of Egypt, and the oppressions of his brethren there, grew a burden too heavy for him to bear. And though so wise and good a man could not want those generous and grateful acknowledgments, that became the kindness of the king's daughter to him; yet he had also seen that God that was invisible; (Heb. xi. 24-27;) and did not dare to live in the ease and plenty of Pharaoh's house, whilst his poor brethren were required to make brick without straw. (Exod. v. 7, 16.)

Thus the fear of the Almighty taking deep hold of his heart, he nobly refused to be called the son of Pharaoh's daughter, and chose rather a life of affliction, with the most despised and oppressed Israelites, and to be the companion of their tribulations and jeopardies, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season; esteeming the reproaches of Christ, which he suffered for making that unworldly choice, greater riches than all the treasures of that kingdom.

XVII. Nor was he so foolish as they thought him; he had reason on his side; for it is said, he had an eye to the recompense of reward, he did but refuse a lesser benefit for a greater. In this his wisdom transcended that of the Egyptians; for they made the present world their choice, as uncertain as the weather, and so lost that which has no end. Moses looked deeper, and weighed the enjoyments of this life in the scales of eternity, and found they made no weight there. He governed himself not by the immediate possession, but the nature and duration of the reward. His faith corrected his affections, and taught him to sacrifice the pleasure of self, to the hope he had of a future more excellent recompense.

XVIII. Isaiah[1] was no inconsiderable instance of this blessed self-denial; who of a courtier became a prophet, and left the worldly interests of the one, for the faith, patience, and sufferings of the other. For his choice did not only lose him the favour of men, but their wickedness, enraged at his integrity to God, in his fervent and bold reproofs of them, made a martyr of him in the end, for they barbarously sawed him asunder in the reign of king Manasseh. Thus died that excellent man, and commonly called the Evangelical Prophet.

XIX. I shall add, of many, one example more, and that is from the fidelity of Daniel; a holy and wise young man, who when his external advantages came in competition with his duty to Almighty God, relinquished them all; and instead of being solicitous how to secure himself, as one minding nothing less, he was, to the utmost hazard of himself, most careful how to preserve the honour of God, by his fidelity to his will. And though at the first it exposed him to ruin, yet, as an instance of great encouragement to all that like him will choose to keep a good conscience in an evil time, at last it advanced him greatly in the world; and the God of Daniel was made famous and terrible through his perseverance even in the eyes of heathen kings.

XX. What shall I say of all the rest, who counted nothing dear that they might do the will of God, abandoned their worldly comforts, and exposed their ease and safety, as often as the heavenly vision called them,[2] to the wrath and malice of degenerate princes and an apostate church? More especially Jeremiah, Ezekiel, and Micah, who after they had denied themselves, in obedience to the divine voice, sealed their testimony with their blood.

Thus was self-denial the practice and glory of the ancients, that were predecessors to the coming of Christ in the flesh: and shall we hope to go to heaven without it now, when our Saviour himself is become the most excellent example of it? and that not as some would fain have it, viz. for us, that we need not; (1 Peter, ii. 21;) but for us, that we might deny ourselves, and so be the true followers of his blessed example.

XXI. Whoever therefore thou art that wouldst do the will of God, but faintest in thy desires, from the opposition of worldly considerations, remember I tell thee, in the name of Christ, that he that prefers father or mother, sister or brother, wife or child, house or land, reputation, honour, office, liberty, or life, before the testimony of the light of Jesus, in his own conscience, shall be rejected of him in the solemn and general inquest upon the world, when all shall be judged, and receive according to the deeds done, not the profession made, in this life. It was the doctrine of Jesus, that if thy right hand offend thee, thou must cut it off; and if thy right eye offend thee, thou must pluck it out: (Matt. v. 29, 30:) that is, if the most dear, the most useful and tender comforts thou enjoyest, stand in thy soul's way, and interrupt thy obedience to the voice of God, and thy conformity to his holy will revealed in thy soul, thou art engaged, under the penalty of damnation, to part with them.

XXII. The way of God is a way of faith, as dark to sense, as mortal to self. It is the children of obedience, who count, with holy Paul, all things dross and dung, that they may win Christ, and know and walk in this narrow way. Speculation will not do, nor can refined notions enter; the obedient only eat the good of this land. (Isaiah, i. 19.) They that do his will, says the blessed Jesus, shall know of my doctrine; (John, vii. 17;) them He will instruct. There is no room for instruction, where lawful self is lord, and not servant. For self cannot receive it; that which should is oppressed by self, fearful, and dare not. O! what will my father or mother say? How will my husband use me? or finally, what will the magistrate do with me? For though I have a most powerful persuasion, and clear conviction upon my soul, of this or that thing, yet considering how unmodish it is, what enemies it has, and how strange and singular I shall seem to them, I hope God will pity my weakness: if I sink, I am but flesh and blood; it may be hereafter He may better enable me; and there is time enough. Thus selfish, fearful man.

But deliberating is ever worst; for the soul loses in parley: the manifestation brings power with it. Never did God convince people, but, upon submission, he empowered them. He requires nothing without giving ability to perform it: that were mocking, not saving men. It is enough for thee to do thy duty, that God shows thee thy duty; provided thou closest with that light and spirit by which he gives thee that knowledge. They that want power, are such as do not receive Christ in his convictions upon the soul, and such will always want it; but such as do, they receive power, like those of old, to become the children of God, through the pure obedience of faith.

XXIII. Wherefore, let me beseech you, by the love and mercy of God, by the life and death of Christ, by the power of his Spirit, and the hope of immortality, that you, whose hearts are established in your temporal comforts, and so lovers of self, more than of these heavenly things, would let the time past suffice: that you would not think it enough to be clear of such impieties, as too many are found in, whilst your inordinate love of lawful things has defiled your enjoyment of them, and drawn your hearts from the fear, love, obedience, and self-denial of a true disciple of Jesus. Turn about then, and hearken to the still voice in thy conscience; it tells thee thy sins, and thy misery in them; it gives a lively discovery of the very vanity of the world, and opens to the soul some prospect of eternity, and the comforts of the just that are at rest. If thou adhere to this, it will divorce thee from sin and self: thou wilt soon find, that the power of its charms exceeds that of wealth, honour, and beauty of the world, and finally will give thee that tranquillity which the storms of time can never shipwreck nor disorder. Here all thy enjoyments are blest, though small, yet great by that presence that is within them.

Even in this world the righteous have the better of it, for they use the world without rebuke, because they do not abuse it. They see and bless the hand that feeds, and clothes, and preserves them. And as by beholding him in all his works, they do not adore them, but him; so the sweetness of his blessings that gives them, is an advantage such have upon those that see him not. Besides, in their increase, they are not lifted up, nor in their adversities are they cast down: and why? Because they are moderated in the one, and comforted in the other, by his divine presence.

In short, heaven is the throne, and the earth but the footstool of that man that hath self under foot. And those that know that station will not easily be moved; such learn to number their days, that they may not be surprised with their dissolution; and to redeem their time, because their days are evil; (Ephes. v. 16;) remembering they are stewards, and must deliver up their accounts to an impartial judge. Therefore not to self but to him they live, and in him die, and are blessed with them that die in the Lord. And thus I conclude my discourse on the right use of lawful self.

CHAPTER V.

1. Of unlawful self; it is two-fold: 1st, in religion; 2nd, in morality.—2. Of those that are most formal, superstitious, and pompous in worship.—3. God's rebuke of carnal apprehensions.—4. Christ drew off his disciples from the Jewish exterior worship, and instituted a more spiritual one.—5. Stephen is full and plain in this matter.—6. Paul refers the temple of God twice to man.—7. Of the cross of these worldly worshippers.—8. Flesh and blood make their cross, therefore cannot be crucified by it.—9. They are yokes without restraint.—10. Of the gaudiness of their cross, and their respect to it.—11. A recluse life no true gospel abnegation.—12. Comparison between Christ's self-denial and theirs: his leads to purity in the world, theirs to voluntary imprisonment, that they might not be tempted of the world. The mischief which that example, if followed, would do to the world. It destroys useful society and honest labour. A lazy life the usual refuge of idleness, poverty, and guilty age.—13. Of Christ's cross in this case. The impossibility that such an external application can remove an internal cause.—14. An exhortation to the men of this belief, not to deceive themselves.

I. I am now come to unlawful self, which, more or less, is the immediate concern of much the greater part of mankind. This unlawful self is two-fold. First, that which relates to religious worship: secondly, that which concerns moral and civil conversation in the world. And they are both of infinite consequence to be considered by us. In which I shall be as brief as I may, with ease to my conscience, and no injury to the matter.

II. That unlawful self in religion that ought to be mortified by the cross of Christ, is man's invention and performance of worship to God as divine, which is not so, either in its institution or performance. In this great error those people have the van of all that attribute to themselves the name of Christians, that are most exterior, pompous, and superstitious in their worship; for they do not only miss exceedingly by a spiritual unpreparedness, in the way of their performing worship to God Almighty, who is an Eternal Spirit; but the worship itself is composed of what is utterly inconsistent with the very form and practice of Christ's doctrine, and the apostolical example. For whereas that was plain and spiritual, this is gaudy and worldly: Christ's most inward and mental, theirs most outward and corporeal: that suited to the nature of God, who is a Spirit, this accommodated to the most carnal part. So that instead of excluding flesh and blood, behold a worship calculated to gratify them: as if the business were not to present God with a worship to please Him, but to make one to please themselves. A worship dressed with such stately buildings and imagery, rich furnitures and garments, rare voices and music, costly lamps, wax candles, and perfumes; and all acted with that most pleasing variety to the external senses that art can invent or cost procure; as if the world were to turn Jew or Egyptian again; or that God was an old man indeed, and Christ a little boy, to be treated with a kind of religious mask: for so they picture him in their temples, and too many in their minds. And the truth is, such a worship may very well suit such an idea of God: for when men can think Him such a one as themselves, it is not to be wondered if they address Him in a way that would be the most pleasing from others to themselves.

III. But what said the Almighty to such a sensual people of old, much upon the like occasion? "Thou thoughtest I was such an one as thyself, but I will reprove thee, and set thy sins in order before thee. Now consider this, ye that forget God, lest I tear you in pieces and there be none to deliver." But, "to him that ordereth his conversation aright, will I show the salvation of God." (Psalm l. 21, 22, 23.) This is the worship acceptable to him, "to do justly, to love mercy, and to walk humbly with God." (Mic. vi. 8.) For He that searcheth the heart, and tries the reins of man, and sets his sins in order before him, who is the God of the spirits of all flesh, looks not to the external fabric, but internal frame of the soul, and inclination of the heart. Nor is it to be soberly thought, that He who is clothed with divine honour and majesty; who covers himself with light as with a garment; who stretches out the heavens like a curtain; who layeth the beams of his chambers in the deep; who maketh the clouds his chariot, and walks upon the wings of the wind: who maketh his angels spirits, his ministers a flaming fire: who laid the foundation of the earth, that it should not be moved for ever; can be adequately worshipped by those human inventions, the refuge of an apostate people from the primitive power of religion and spirituality of Christian worship.

IV. Christ drew off his disciples from the glory and worship of the outward temple, and instituted a more inward and spiritual worship, in which He instructed his followers, "Ye shall neither in this mountain, nor yet at Jerusalem," says Christ to the Samaritan woman, "worship the Father; God is a Spirit, and they that worship Him, must worship Him in spirit and in truth." (John, iv. 21.) As if he had said, for the sake of the weakness of the people, God condescended in old time to limit himself to an outward time, place, temple, and service, in and by which he would be worshipped; but this was during men's ignorance of his omnipresence, and that they considered not what God is, nor where he is; but I am come to reveal him to as many as receive me; and I tell you that God is a spirit, and will be worshipped in Spirit and in truth. People must be acquainted with him as a spirit, consider and worship him as such. It is not that bodily worship, or these ceremonial services, in use among you now, will serve, or give acceptance with this God that is a Spirit: no, you must obey his Spirit that strives with you, to gather you out of the evil of the world, that by bowing to the instructions and commands of his Spirit in your own souls, you may know what it is to worship him as a Spirit; then you will understand that it is not going to this mountain, nor to Jerusalem, but to do the will of God, to keep his commandments, and commune with thine own heart, and sin not; take up thy cross, meditate in his holy law, and follow the example of Him whom the Father hath sent.

V. Wherefore Stephen, that bold and constant martyr of Jesus, told the Jews, when a prisoner at the bar for disputing about the end of their beloved temple, and its services, but falsely accused of blasphemy; "Solomon," said Stephen, "built God an house; howbeit God dwelleth not in temples made with hands; as saith the prophet, Heaven is my throne, and the earth is my footstool: what house will ye build me? saith the Lord: or what is the place of my rest? Hath not my hand made all these things?" (Acts, vii. 47-50.) Behold a total overthrow to all worldly temples, and their ceremonial appendages. The martyr follows his blow upon those apostate Jews, who were of those times, the pompous, ceremonious, worldly worshippers: "Ye stiff-necked and uncircumcised in heart and ears, ye do always resist the Holy Ghost; as did your fathers, so do ye." (Acts, vii. 51.) As if He had told them, no matter for your outward temples, rites, and shadowy services, your pretensions to succession in nature from Abraham; and by religion from Moses. You are resisters of the Spirit, gainsayers of its instructions: you will not bow to his counsel, nor are your hearts right towards God: you are the successors of your fathers' iniquity; and though verbal admirers, yet none of the successors of the prophets in faith and life.

But the prophet Isaiah carries it a little further than is cited by Stephen. For after having declared what is not God's house, the place where his honour dwells, immediately follow these words: "But to this man will I look, even to him that is poor, and of a contrite spirit, and trembleth at my word." (Isaiah, lxvi. 2.) Behold, O carnal and superstitious man, the true worshipper, and the place of God's rest! This is the house and temple of Him whom the heaven of heavens cannot contain; a house self cannot build, nor the art or power of man prepare or consecrate.

VI. Paul, that great apostle of the Gentiles, twice expressly refers the word temple to man: once in his epistle to the church of Corinth; "Know ye not," says he, "that your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost which is in you, which ye have of God?" &c. (1 Cor. vi. 19,) and not the building of man's hand and heart. Again, he tells the same people, in his second epistle, "For ye are the temple of the living God, as God hath said;" (2 Cor. vi. 16;) and then cites God's words by the prophet, "I will dwell in them, and walk in them; I will be their God, and they shall be my people." This is the evangelical temple, the Christian church, whose ornaments are not the embroideries and furnitures of worldly art and wealth, but the graces of the Spirit; meekness, love, faith, patience, self-denial, and charity. Here it is, that the eternal wisdom, that was with God from everlasting, before the hills were brought forth, or the mountains laid, chooses to dwell; "rejoicing," says Wisdom, "in the habitable part of the earth, and my delights were with the sons of men:" (Prov. viii. 22, 23, 25, 31;) not in houses built of wood and stone. This living house is more glorious than Solomon's dead house; and of which his was but a figure, as he, the Builder, was of Christ, who builds up a holy temple to God. It was promised of old, that the glory of the latter house should transcend the glory of the former; (Hag. ii. 9;) which may be applied to this: not one outward temple or house to excel another in outward lustre; for where is the benefit of that? But the divine glory, the beauty of holiness in the gospel house or church, made up of renewed believers, should exceed the outward glory of Solomon's temple, which in comparison of the latter days, was but flesh to spirit, fading resemblance to the eternal substance.

But for all this, Christians have meeting-places, yet not in Jewish or Heathen state, but plain, void of pomp or ceremony, suiting the simplicity of their blessed life and doctrine. For God's presence is not with the house, but with them that are in it, who are the gospel church, and not the house. O! that such as call themselves Christians, knew but a real sanctity in themselves, by the washing of God's regenerating grace, instead of that imaginary sanctity ascribed to places; they would then know what the church is, and where, in these evangelical days, is the place of God's appearance. This made the prophet David say, "The king's daughter is all glorious within; her clothing is of wrought gold." What is the glory that is within the true church, and that gold that makes up that inward glory? Tell me, O superstitious man! is it thy stately temples, altars, tables, carpets, tapestries; thy vestments, organs, voices, candles, lamps, censers, plate, and jewels, with the like furniture of thy worldly temples? No such matter; they bear no proportion with the divine adornment of the King of Heaven's daughter, the blessed and redeemed church of Christ. Miserable apostacy that it is! and a wretched supplement in the loss and absence of the apostolic life, the spiritual glory of the primitive church.

VII. But yet some of these admirers of external pomp and glory in worship would be thought lovers of the cross, and to that end have made to themselves many. But alas! what hopes can there be of reconciling that to Christianity, that the nearer it comes to its resemblance, the further off it is in reality? for their very cross and self-denial are most unlawful self: and whilst they fancy to worship God thereby, they most dangerously err from the true cross of Christ, and that holy abnegation that was of his blessed appointment. It is true, they have got a cross, but it seems to be in the room of the true one: and so mannerly, that it will do as they will have it that wear it; for instead of mortifying their wills by it, they made it, and use it according to them. So that the cross is become their ensign, that do nothing but what they list. Yet by that they would be thought his disciples, who never did his own will, but the will of his heavenly Father.

VIII. This is such a cross as flesh and blood can carry, for flesh and blood invented it; therefore not the cross of Christ, that is to crucify flesh and blood. Thousands of them have no more virtue than a chip: poor empty shadows, not so much as images of the true one. Some carry them for charms about them, but never repel one evil with them. They sin with them upon their backs; and though they put them in their bosoms, their beloved lusts lie there too, without the least disquiet. They are as dumb as Elijah's mock gods; (1 Kings, xviii. 27;) no life nor power in them: and how should they, whose matter is earthly, and whose figure and workmanship are but the invention and labour of worldly artists? Is it possible that such crosses should mend their makers? surely not.

IX. These are yokes without restraint, and crosses that never contradict: a whole cart-load of them would leave a man as unmortified as they find him. Men may sooner knock their brains out with them than their sins; and that, I fear, too many of them know in their very consciences that use them, indeed adore them: and, which can only happen to the false cross, are proud of them too, since the true one leaves no pride, where it is truly borne.

X. For as their religion, so their cross is very gaudy and triumphant: but in what? In precious metals and gems, the spoil of superstition upon the people's pockets. These crosses are made of earthly treasure, instead of teaching their hearts that wear them to deny it: and like men, they are respected by their finery. A rich cross shall have many gazers and admirers: the mean in this, as other things, are more neglected. I could appeal to themselves of this great vanity and superstition. O! how very short is this of the blessed cross of Jesus, that takes away the sins of the world!

XI. Nor is a recluse life, the boasted righteousness of some, much more commendable, or one whit nearer to the nature of the true cross: for if it be not unlawful as other things are, it is unnatural, which true religion teaches not. The Christian convent and monastery are within, where the soul is encloistered from sin. And this religious house the true followers of Christ carry about with them, who exempt not themselves from the conversation of the world, though they keep themselves from the evil of the world in their conversation. That is a lazy, rusty, unprofitable self-denial, burdensome to others to feed their idleness; religious bedlams, where people are kept lest they should do mischief abroad; patience per force; self-denial against their will, rather ignorant than virtuous: and out of the way of temptation, than content in it. No thanks if they commit not what they are not tempted to commit. What the eye views not, the heart craves not, as well as rues not.

XII. The cross of Christ is of another nature; it truly overcomes the world, and leads a life of purity in the face of its allurements; they that bear it are not thus chained up, for fear they should bite; nor locked up, lest they should be stolen away: no, they receive power from Christ their captain, to resist the evil, and do that which is good in the sight of God; to despise the world, and love its reproach above its praise; and not only not to offend others, but love those that offend them: though not for offending them. What a world should we have if every body, for fear of transgressing, should mew himself up within four walls! No such matter; the perfection of the Christian life extends to every honest labour or traffic used among men. This severity is not the effect of Christ's free spirit, but a voluntary, fleshly humility: mere trammels of their own making and putting on, without prescription or reason. In all which it is plain they are their own lawgivers, and set their own rule, mulct, and ransom: a constrained harshness, out of joint to the rest of the creation; for society is one great end of it, and not to be destroyed for fear of evil; but sin that spoils it, banished by a steady reproof, and a conspicuous example of tried virtue. True godliness does not turn men out of the world, but enables them to live better in it, and excites their endeavours to mend it; not to hide their candle under a bushel, but to set it upon a table in a candlestick. Besides, it is a selfish invention; and that can never be the way of taking up the cross, which the true cross is therefore taken up to subject. But again, this humour runs away by itself, and leaves the world behind to be lost; Christians should keep the helm, and guide the vessel to its port; not meanly steal out at the stern of the world, and leave those that are in it without a pilot, to be driven by the fury of evil times, upon the rock or sand of ruin. In fine, this sort of life, if taken up by young people, is commonly to cover idleness, or to pay portions, to save the lazy from the pain of punishment, or quality from the disgrace of poverty; one will not work, and the other scorns it; if aged, a long life of guilt sometimes flies to superstition for a refuge, and after having had its own will in other things, would finish it in a wilful religion to make God amends.

XIII. But taking up the cross of Jesus is a more interior exercise: it is the circumspection and discipline of the soul in conformity to the divine mind therein revealed. Does not the body follow the soul, not the soul the body? Do not such consider, that no outward cell can shut up the soul from lust, the mind from an infinity of unrighteous imaginations? The thoughts of man's heart are evil, and that continually. Evil comes from within, and not from without: how then can an external application remove an internal cause; or a restraint upon the body, work a confinement of the mind? which is much less than without doors, for where there is least of action, there is most time to think; and if those thoughts are not guided by a higher principle, convents are more mischievous to the world than exchanges. And yet retirement is both an excellent and needful thing; crowds and throngs were not much frequented by the ancient holy pilgrims.

XIV. But then examine, O man, thy foundation, what it is, and who placed thee there; lest in the end it should appear thou hast put an eternal cheat upon thy own soul. I must confess I am jealous of the salvation of my own kind, having found mercy with my heavenly Father. I would have none to deceive themselves to perdition, especially about religion, where people are most apt to take all for granted, and lose infinitely by their own flatteries and neglect. The inward, steady righteousness of Jesus is another thing than all the contrived devotion of poor superstitious man; and to stand approved in the sight of God, excels that bodily exercise in religion, resulting from the invention of men. And the soul that is awakened and preserved by his holy power and spirit, lives to Him in the way of his own institution, and worships Him in his own spirit, that is, in the holy sense, life, and leadings of it: which indeed is the evangelical worship. Not that I would be thought to slight a true retirement: for I do not only acknowledge but admire solitude. Christ himself was an example of it: He loved and chose to frequent mountains, gardens, and sea-sides. It is requisite to the growth of piety, and I reverence the virtue that seeks and uses it; wishing there were more of it in the world: but then it should be free, not constrained. What benefit to the mind, to have it for a punishment, and not for a pleasure? Nay, I have long thought it an error among all sorts, that use not monastic lives, that they have no retreats for the afflicted, the tempted, the solitary, and the devout, where they might undisturbedly wait upon God, pass through their religious exercises, and, being thereby strengthened, may, with more power over their own spirits, enter into the business of the world again: though the less the better, to be sure. For divine pleasures are found in a free solitude.

CHAPTER VI.

1. But men of more refined belief and practice are yet concerned in this unlawful self about religion.—2. It is the rise of the performance of worship God regards.—3. True worship is only from a heart prepared by God's Spirit.—4. The soul of man is dead without the divine breath of life, and so not capable of worshipping the living God.—5. We are not to study what to pray for. How Christians should pray. The aid they have from God.—6. The way of obtaining this preparation: it is by waiting, as David and others did of old, in holy silence, that their wants and supplies are best seen.—7. The whole and the full think they need not this waiting, and so use it not; but the poor in spirit are of another mind, wherefore the Lord hears, and fills them with his good things.—8. If there were not this preparation, the Jewish times would have been more holy and spiritual than the gospel; for even then it was required; much more now.—9. As sin, so formality, cannot worship God: thus David, Isaiah, &c.—10. God's own forms and institutions hateful to Him, unless his own Spirit use them; much more those of man's contriving.—11. God's children ever met God in his way, not their own; and in his way they always found help and comfort. In Jeremiah's time it was the same; his goodness was manifested to his children that waited truly upon him: it was an inward sense and enjoyment of him they thirsted after. Christ charged his disciples also to wait for the Spirit.—12. This doctrine of waiting further opened, and ended with an allusion to the pool of Bethesda; a lively figure of inward waiting and its blessed effects.—13. Four things necessary to worship; the sanctification of the worshipper, and the consecration of the offering, and the thing to be prayed for, and lastly, faith to pray in: and all must be right, that is, of God's giving.—14. The great power of faith in prayer; witness the importunate woman. The wicked and formal ask, and receive not; the reason why. But Jacob and his true offspring, the followers of his faith, prevail.—15. This shows why Christ upbraided his disciples with their little faith. The necessity of faith. Christ works no good on men without it.—16. This faith is not only possible now but necessary.—17. What it is, further unfolded.—18. Who the heirs of this faith are; and what were the noble works of it in the former ages of the just.

I. But there be others of a more refined speculation, and reformed practice, who dare not use, and less adore, a piece of wood or stone, an image of silver and gold; nor yet allow of that Jewish, or rather Pagan pomp in worship, practised by others, as if Christ's worship were of this world, though his kingdom be of the other, but are doctrinally averse to such superstition, and yet refrain not to bow to their own religious duties, and esteem their formal performance of several parts of worship that go against the grain of their fleshly ease, and a preciseness therein, no small cross unto them; and that if they abstain from gross and scandalous sins, or if the act be not committed, though the thoughts of it are embraced, and that it has a full career in the mind, they hold themselves safe enough within the pale of discipleship and walls of Christianity. But this also is too mean a character of the discipline of Christ's cross: and those that flatter themselves with such a sort of taking it up, will in the end be deceived with a sandy foundation, and a midnight cry. For said Christ, "But I say unto you, that every idle word that men shall speak, they shall give an account thereof in the day of judgment." (Matt. xii. 36.)

II. For first, it is not performing duties of religion, but the rise of the performance that God looks at. Men may, and some do, cross their own wills in their own wills: voluntary omission and commission: "Who has required this at your hands?" (Isa. i. 12,) said the Lord of old to the Jews, when they seemed industrious to have served him; but it was in a way of their own contriving or inventing, and in their own time and will; not with the soul truly touched and prepared by the divine power of God, but bodily worship only: that, the apostle tells us, profits little. Not keeping to the manner of taking up the cross in worship as well as other things, has been a great cause of the troublesome superstition that is yet in the world. For men have no more brought their worship to the test, than their sins: nay less; for they have ignorantly thought the one a sort of excuse for the other; and not that their religious performances should need a cross, or an apology.

III. But true worship can only come from a heart prepared by the Lord. (Prov. xvi. 1; Rom viii. 14.) This preparation is by the sanctification of the Spirit; by which, if God's children are led in the general course of their lives, as Paul teaches, much more in their worship to their Creator and Redeemer. And whatever prayer be made, or doctrine be uttered, and not from the preparation of the Holy Spirit, it is not acceptable with God: nor can it be the true evangelical worship, which is in spirit and truth; that is, by the preparation and aid of the Spirit. For what is a heap of the most pathetical words to God Almighty; or the dedication of any place or time to him? He is a Spirit, to whom words, places, and times, strictly considered, are improper or inadequate. And though they be the instruments of public worship, they are but bodily and visible, and cannot carry our requests any further, much less recommend them to the invisible God; by no means; they are for the sake of the congregation: it is the language of the soul God hears, nor can that speak but by the Spirit, or groan aright to Almighty God without the assistance of it.

IV. The soul of man, however lively in other things, is dead to God, till He breathe the spirit of life into it: it cannot live to Him, much less worship Him, without it. Thus God tells us, by Ezekiel, when in a vision of the restoration of mankind, in the person of Israel, an usual way of speaking among the prophets, and as often mistaken, "I will open your graves," saith the Lord, "and put my Spirit in you, and you shall live." (Ezek. xxxvii. 12-14.) So, though Christ taught his disciples to pray, they were, in some sort, disciples before he taught them; not worldly men, whose prayers are an abomination to God. And his teaching them is not an argument that every body must say that prayer, whether he can say it with the same heart, and under the same qualifications, as his poor disciples or followers did, or not; as is now too superstitiously and presumptuously practised; but rather as they then, so we now, are not to pray our own prayers, but his: that is, such as He enables us to make, as He enabled them then.

V. For if we are not to take thought what we shall say when we come before worldly princes, because it shall then be given us; and that "it is not we that speak, but the Spirit of our heavenly Father that speaketh in us;" (Matt. x. 19, 20;) much less can our ability be needed, or ought we to study to ourselves forms of speech in our approaches to the great Prince of princes, King of kings, and Lord of lords. For be it his greatness, we ought not by Christ's command; be it our relation to him as children, we need not; he will help us, he is our Father; that is, if he be so indeed. Thus not only the mouth of the body but of the soul is shut, till God opens it; and then he loves to hear the language of it. In which the body ought never to go before the soul: his ear is open to such requests, and his Spirit strongly intercedes for those that offer them.

VI. But it may be asked, how shall this preparation be obtained?

I answer: By waiting patiently, yet watchfully and intently upon God: "Lord," says the Psalmist, "thou hast heard the desire of the humble; thou wilt prepare their heart, thou wilt cause thine ear to hear:" (Psalm x. 17:) and, says wisdom, "The preparation of the heart in man is from the Lord." (Prov. xvi. 1.) Here it is thou must not think thy own thoughts, nor speak thy own words, which indeed is the silence of the holy cross, but be sequestered from all the confused imaginations that are apt to throng and press upon the mind in those holy retirements. It is not for thee to think to overcome the Almighty by the most composed matter, cast into the aptest phrase; no, no; one groan, one sigh, from a wounded soul, a heart touched with true remorse, a sincere and godly sorrow, which is the work of God's Spirit, excels and prevails with God. Wherefore stand still in thy mind, wait to feel something that is divine, to prepare and dispose thee to worship God truly and acceptably. And thus taking up the cross, and shutting the doors and windows of the soul against everything that would interrupt this attendance upon God, how pleasant soever the object be in itself, how lawful or needful at another season, the power of the Almighty will break in, his Spirit will work and prepare the heart, that it may offer up an acceptable sacrifice. It is he that discovers and presses wants upon the soul; and when it cries, it is he alone that supplies them. Petitions, not springing from such a sense and preparation, are formal and fictitious: they are not true; for men pray in their own blind desires, and not in the will of God; and his ear is stopped to them: "but for the oppression of the poor, for the sighing of the needy," God hath said, "I will arise;" (Psalm xii. 5;) that is, the poor in spirit, the needy soul, those that want his assistance, who are ready to be overwhelmed, that feel a need, and cry aloud for a deliverer, and that have none on earth to help: none in heaven but Him, nor in the earth in comparison of Him: "He will deliver," said David, "the needy when he cries, and the poor, and him that has no helper." (Psalm lxxii. 12, 14.) He shall redeem their soul from deceit and violence, and precious shall their blood be in His sight. "This poor man," says he, "cried, and the Lord heard him, and saved him out of all his troubles." (Psalm xxxiv. 6-8.) "The angel of the Lord encampeth round about them that fear him, and delivers them," and then invites all to come and taste how good the Lord is; "yea, He will bless them that fear the Lord, both small and great." (Psalm cxv. 13.)

VII. But what is that to them that are not hungry? "They that be whole need not a physician:" (Matt. ix. 12;) the full have no need to sigh, nor the rich to cry for help. Those that are not sensible of their inward wants, that have not fears and terrors upon them, who feel no need of God's power to help them, nor of the light of his countenance to comfort them, what have such to do with prayer? their devotion is but at best, a serious mockery of the Almighty. They know not, they want not, they desire not what they pray for. They pray the will of God may be done, and do constantly their own: for though it be soon said, it is a most terrible thing to them. They ask for grace, and abuse that they have: they pray for the Spirit, but resist it in themselves, and scorn at it in others: they request mercies and goodness of God, and feel no real want of them. And in this inward insensibility, they are as unable to praise God for what they have, as to pray for what they have not. "They shall praise the Lord," says David, "that seek him: for he satisfieth the longing soul, and filleth the hungry with good things." (Psalm xxii. 26; cvii. 8.) This also he reserves for the poor and needy, and those that fear God. Let the spiritually poor and the needy praise thy name: ye that fear the Lord, praise him; and ye the seed of Jacob, glorify him. Jacob was a plain man, of an upright heart: and they that are so, are his seed. And though (with him) they may be as poor as worms in their own eyes, yet they receive power to wrestle with God, and prevail as he did.

VIII. But without the preparation and consecration of this power, no man is fit to come before God; else it were matter of less holiness and reverence to worship God under the gospel, than it was in the times of the law, when all sacrifices were sprinkled before offered; the people consecrated that offered them, before they presented themselves before the Lord. (Numb. viii., xix.; 2 Chron. xxix. 36; xxx. 16, 17.) If the touching of a dead or unclean beast then made people unfit for temple or sacrifice, yea, society with the clean, till first sprinkled and sanctified, how can we think so meanly of the worship that is instituted by Christ in gospel times, as that it should admit of unprepared and unsanctified offerings? Or, allow that those, who either in thoughts, words, or deeds, do daily touch that which is morally unclean, can, without coming to the blood of Jesus, that sprinkles the conscience from dead works, acceptably worship the pure God: it is a downright contradiction to good sense: the unclean cannot acceptably worship that which is holy; the impure that which is perfect. There is a holy intercourse and communion betwixt Christ and his followers; but none at all betwixt Christ and Belial; between him and those that disobey his commandments, and live not the life of his blessed cross and self-denial. (2 Cor. vi. 15, 16.)

IX. But as sin, so formality cannot worship God; no, though the manner were of his own ordination. Which made the prophet, personating one in a great strait, cry out, "Wherewith shall I come before the Lord, and bow myself before the high God? shall I come before him with burnt offerings, with calves of a year old? will the Lord be pleased with thousands of rams, or with ten thousands of rivers of oil? shall I give my first-born for my transgression, the fruit of my body for the sin of my soul? He hath showed, thee, O man, what is good; and what doth the Lord require of thee, but to do justly, to love mercy, and to walk humbly with thy God?" (Micah, vi. 6-8.) The royal prophet, sensible of this, calls thus also upon God; "O Lord, open thou my lips, and my mouth shall show forth thy praise." (Psalm li. 15-17.) He did not dare open his own lips, he knew that could not praise God; and why? "for thou desirest not sacrifice, else would I give it:" if my formal offerings would serve, thou shouldst not want them; thou delightest not in burnt-offerings. "The sacrifices of God are a broken spirit; a broken and a contrite heart, O God, thou wilt not despise:" and why? because this is God's work, the effect of his power; and his own works praise him. To the same purpose doth God himself speak by the mouth of Isaiah, in opposition to the formalities and lip-worship of the degenerate Jews: "Thus saith the Lord, the heaven is my throne, and the earth is my footstool, where is the house that ye build to me? and where is the place of my rest? For all these things hath my hand made. But to this man will I look, even to him that is poor, and of a contrite spirit, and trembleth at my word." (Isaiah, lxvi. 1, 2.) O behold the true worshipper! one of God's preparing, circumcised in heart and ear, that resists not the Holy Spirit, as those lofty professing Jews did. Was this so then, even in the time of the law, which was the dispensation of external and shadowy performances: and can we now expect acceptance without the preparation of the Spirit of the Lord in these gospel times, which are the proper times for the effusion of the Spirit? By no means: God is what he was; and none else are his true worshippers, but such as worship him in his own spirit: these he tenders as the apple of his eye; the rest do but mock him, and he despises them. Hear what follows to that people, for it is the state and portion of Christendom at this day; "He that killeth an ox, is as if he slew a man; he that sacrificeth a lamb, as if he cut off a dog's neck; he that offereth an oblation, as if he offered swine's blood; he that burneth incense, as if he blessed an idol. Yea, they have chosen their own ways, and their soul delighteth in their abominations." (Isaiah, lxvi. 3.) Let none say, we offer not these kinds of oblations, for that is not the matter; God was not offended with the offerings, but offerers. These were the legal forms of sacrifice by God appointed; but they not presenting them in that frame of spirit, and under that right disposition of soul that was required, God declares his abhorrence, and that with great aggravation; and elsewhere, by the same prophet, forbids them to bring any more vain oblations before him; "incense," saith God, "is an abomination to me: your sabbaths and calling of assemblies I cannot away with; it is iniquity, even the solemn meeting." And "when you spread forth your hands, I will hide mine eyes from you; when you make many prayers, I will not hear you." (Isaiah, i. 13-18.) A most terrible renunciation of their worship; and why? Because their hearts were polluted; they loved not the Lord with their whole hearts, but broke his law, and rebelled against his Spirit, and did not that which was right in his sight. The cause is plain, by the amendment He requires; "Wash ye," says the Lord, "make you clean, put away the evil of your doings from before mine eyes: cease to do evil, learn to do well: seek judgment, relieve the oppressed, judge the fatherless, plead for the widow." Upon these terms, and nothing short, He bids them come to Him, and tells them, that "though their sins be as scarlet, they shall be white as snow; and though they be as crimson, they shall be white as wool."

So true is that notable passage of the Psalmist, "Come and hear, all ye that fear God, and I will declare what he hath done for my soul: I cried to him with my mouth, and he was extolled with my tongue. If I regard iniquity in my heart, the Lord will not hear me. But verily God hath heard me: he hath attended to the voice of my prayer. Blessed be God, who hath not turned away my prayer, nor his mercy from me." (Psalm lxvi. 16, 20.)

X. Much of this kind might be cited, to show the displeasure of God against even his own forms of worship, when performed without his own Spirit, and that necessary preparation of the heart in man, that nothing else can work or give: which above all other penmen of sacred writ, is most frequently and emphatically recommended to us by the example of the Psalmist, who ever and anon calling to mind his own great slips, and the cause of them, and the way by which he came to be accepted of God, and to obtain strength and comfort from him, reminds himself to wait upon God. "Lead me in thy truth, and teach me, for thou art the God of my salvation; on thee do I wait all the day long." (Psalm xxv. 5.) His soul looked to God for salvation, to be delivered from the snares and evils of the world. This shows an inward exercise, and a spiritual attendance, that stood not in external forms, but in inward divine aid.

And truly, David had great encouragement so to do; the goodness of God invited him to it and strengthened him in it. For says he, "I waited patiently for the Lord; and he inclined unto me, and heard my cry. He brought me up also out of an horrible pit, out of the miry clay, and set my feet upon a rock." (Psalm xl. 1, 2.) That is, the Lord appeared inwardly to console David's soul, that waited for his help, and to deliver it from the temptations and afflictions that were ready to overwhelm it, and gave him security and peace. Therefore, he says, "The Lord hath established my goings;" that is, fixed his mind in righteousness. Before, every step he took bemired him, and he was scarcely able to go without falling: temptation on all hands; but he waited patiently upon God: his mind retired, watchful, and intent to his law and Spirit; and he felt the Lord to incline to him. His needy and sensible cry entered heaven, and prevailed; then came deliverance and rescue to David, in God's time, not David's strength to go through his exercises, and surmount all his troubles. For which he tells us, a new song was put into his mouth, even praises to his God. (Psalm xl. 3.) But it was of God's making and putting, and not his own.

Another time, we have him crying thus: "As the hart panteth after the water-brooks, so panteth my soul after thee, O God. My soul thirsteth for God, for the living God; when shall I come and appear before God?" This goes beyond formality, and can be tied to no lesson. But we may by this see, that true worship is an inward work; that the soul must be touched and raised in its heavenly desires by the heavenly Spirit, and that the true worship is in God's presence. When shall I come and appear? Not in the temple, nor with outward sacrifices, but before God in his presence. So that souls of true worshippers see God, make their appearance before him; and this they wait, they pant, they thirst for. O how is the greater part of Christendom degenerated from David's example! No wonder therefore that this good man tells us, "Truly my soul waiteth upon God;" and that he gives it in charge to his soul so to do; "O my soul, wait thou only upon God; for my expectation is from him." As if he had said, None else can prepare my heart, or supply my wants; so that my expectation is not from my own voluntary performance, or the bodily worship I can give him; they are of no value; they can neither help me, nor please him. But I wait upon him for strength and power to present myself so before him, as may be most pleasing to him; for he that prepares the sacrifice will certainly accept it. Wherefore in two verses he repeats it thrice; "I wait for the Lord—My soul doth wait—My soul waiteth for the Lord more than they that watch for the morning." Yea, so intently, and with that unweariedness of soul, that he says in one place, "Mine eyes fail while I wait for my God." (Psalm lxix. 3.) He was not contented with so many prayers, such a set worship, or limited repetition: no; he leaves not till he finds the Lord, that is, the comforts of his presence: which brings the answer of love and peace to his soul. Nor was this his practice only, as a man more than ordinarily inspired; for he speaks of it as the way of worship, then amongst the true people of God, the spiritual Israel, and circumcision in heart, of that day: "Behold," says he, "as the eyes of servants look unto the hand of their masters, and as the eyes of a maiden unto the hand of her mistress, so our eyes wait upon the Lord our God until he have mercy on us." (Psalm cxxiii. 2.) In another place, "Our soul waiteth for the Lord; he is our help and our shield." (Psalm xxxiii. 20.) "I will wait on thy name, for it is good before thy saints." (Psalm lii. 9.) It was in request with the truly godly in that day, and the way they came to enjoy God, and worship him acceptably. And from his own experience of the benefit of waiting upon God, and the saints' practice of those times, he recommends it to others: "Wait upon the Lord: be of good courage, and he will strengthen thy heart: wait, I say, on the Lord." (Psalm xxvii. 14.) That is, wait in faith and patience, and he will come to save thee. Again, "Rest in the Lord, and wait patiently upon him." That is, cast thyself upon him; be contented, and wait for him to help thee in thy wants; thou canst not think how near he is to help those that wait upon him: O try and have faith. Yet again, he bids us, "Wait upon the Lord, and keep his way." (Psalm xxxvii. 34.) Behold the reason why so few profit! they are out of his way; and such can never wait rightly upon him. Great reason had David for what he said, who had with so much comfort and advantage met the Lord in his blessed way.

XI. The prophet Isaiah tells us, that though the chastisements of the Lord were sore upon the people for their backslidings, yet in the way of his judgments, in the way of his rebukes and displeasure, they waited for him, and the desire of their soul, that is the great point, was to his name, and the remembrance of him. (Isaiah, xxvi. 8.) They were contented to be chid and chastised, for they had sinned; and the knowledge of him so was very desirable to them. But what! did he not come at last, and that in mercy too? Yes, he did, and they knew him when he came, a doctrine the brutish world knows not, "This is our God; we have waited for him, and he will save us." (Isaiah, xxv. 9.) O blessed enjoyment! O precious confidence! here is a waiting in faith which prevailed. All worship not in faith is fruitless to the worshipper, as well as displeasing to God: and this faith is the gift of God, and the nature of it is to purify the heart, and give such as truly believe victory over the world. Well, but they go on: "We have waited for him; we will be glad, and rejoice in his salvation." The prophet adds, "Blessed are all they that wait upon God:" and why? for "they that wait upon the Lord shall renew their strength;" they shall never faint, never be weary: (Isaiah, xxx. 18; xl. 31:) the encouragement is great. O hear him once more: "For since the beginning of the world, men have not heard, nor perceived by the ear, neither hath the eye seen, O God! besides thee, what he hath prepared for him that waiteth for him." (Isaiah, lxiv. 4.) Behold the inward life and joy of the righteous, the true worshippers; those whose spirits bowed to the appearance of God's Spirit in them, leaving and forsaking all it appeared against, and embracing whatever it led them to. In Jeremiah's time, the true worshippers also waited upon God: (Jer. xiv. 22:) and he assures us, that "The Lord is good to them that wait for them to the soul that seeketh him." (Lam. iii. 25.) Hence it is, that the prophet Hosea exhorts the church then to turn and wait upon God. "Therefore turn thou to thy God; keep mercy and judgment, and wait on thy God continually." (Hos. xii. 6.) And Micah is very zealous and resolute in this good exercise: "I will look unto the Lord, I will wait for the God of my salvation; my God will hear me." (Mic. vii. 7.) Thus did the children of the Spirit, that thirsted after an inward sense of him. The wicked cannot say so; nor they that pray, unless they wait. It is charged upon Israel in the wilderness, as the cause of their disobedience and ingratitude to God, that they waited not for his counsels. We may be sure it is our duty, and expected from us; for God requires it in Zephaniah: "Therefore wait upon me, saith the Lord, until the day that I arise," &c. (Zeph. iii. 8.) O that all who profess the name of God, would wait so, and not offer to arise to worship without him. And they would feel his stirrings and arisings in them to help and prepare, and sanctify them. Christ expressly charged his disciples, "They should not stir from Jerusalem, but wait till they had received the promise of the Father, the baptism of the Holy Ghost," (Acts, i. 4, 8,) in order to their preparation for the preaching of the glorious gospel of Christ to the world. And though that were an extraordinary effusion for an extraordinary work, yet the degree does not change the kind; on the contrary, if so much waiting and preparation by the Spirit was requisite to fit them to preach to man; some, at least, may be needful to fit us to speak to God.

XII. I will close this great Scripture doctrine of waiting, with that passage in John about the pool of Bethesda: "There is at Jerusalem, by the sheep-market, a pool, which is called in the Hebrew tongue Bethesda, having five porches; in these lay a great multitude of impotent folks, of blind, halt, and withered, waiting for the moving of the water. For an angel went down at a certain season into the pool, and troubled the water: whosoever then first after the troubling of the water, stepped in, was made whole of whatsoever disease he had." (John, v. 2-4.) A most exact representation of what is intended by all that has been said upon the subject of waiting. For as there was then an outward and legal, so there is now a gospel and spiritual Jerusalem, the church of God; consisting of the faithful. The pool in that old Jerusalem, in some sort, represented that fountain, which is now set open in this new Jerusalem. That pool was for those that were under infirmities of body; this fountain for all that are impotent in soul. There was an angel then that moved the water, to render it beneficial; it is God's angel now, the great angel of his presence, that blesseth this fountain with success. They that then went in before, and did not watch the angel, and take advantage of his motion, found no benefit of their stepping in: those that now wait not the moving of God's angel, but by the devotion of their own forming and timing, rush before God, as the horse into the battle, and hope for success, are sure to miscarry in their expectation. Therefore, as then they waited with all patience and attention upon the angel's motion, that wanted and desired to be cured; so do the true worshippers of God now, that need and pray for his presence, which is the life of their souls, as the sun is to the plants of the field. They have often tried the unprofitableness of their own work, and are now come to the sabbath indeed. They dare not put up a device of their own, or offer an unsanctified request, much less obtrude bodily worship, where the soul is really insensible or unprepared by the Lord. In the light of Jesus they ever wait to be prepared, retired, and recluse from all thoughts that cause the least distraction and discomposure in the mind, till they see the angel move, and till their beloved please to awake: nor dare they call him before his time. And they fear to make a devotion in his absence; for they know it is not only unprofitable, but reprovable: "Who has required this at your hands?" "He that believes, makes not haste." (Isaiah, i. 12; xxviii. 16.) They that worship with their own, can only do as the Israelites, turn their earrings into a molten image, and be cursed for their pains. Nor fared they better, "that gathered sticks of old, and kindled a fire, and compassed themselves about with the sparks that they had kindled;" (Isaiah, l. 11) for God told them, "they should lie down in sorrow." It should not only be of no advantage, and do them no good, but incur a judgment from him: sorrow and anguish of soul should be their portion. Alas! flesh and blood would fain pray, though it cannot wait; and be a saint, though it cannot abide to do or suffer the will of God; with the tongue it blesses God, and with the tongue it curses men, made in his similitude. It calls Jesus LORD, but not by the Holy Ghost; and often names the name of Jesus, yea, bows the knee to it too; but departs not from iniquity: this is abominable to God.

XIII. In short, there are four things so necessary to worshipping God aright, and which put its performance beyond man's power, that there seems little more needed than the naming of them. The first is, the sanctification of the worshipper. Secondly, the consecration of the offering; which has been spoken to before somewhat largely. Thirdly, what to pray for; which no man knows that prays not by the aid of God's Spirit; and therefore without that Spirit no man can truly pray. This the apostle puts beyond dispute; "We know not," says he, "what we would pray for, as we ought, but the Spirit helpeth our infirmities." (Rom. viii. 26.) Men unacquainted with the work and power of the Holy Spirit, are ignorant of the mind of God; and those, certainly, can never please him with their prayers. It is not enough to know we want; but we should learn whether it be not sent as a blessing, disappointments to the proud, losses to the covetous, and to the negligent stripes; to remove these, were to secure the destruction, not help the salvation of the soul.

The vile world knows nothing but carnally, after a fleshly manner and interpretation; and too many that would be thought enlightened are apt to call providences by wrong names, for instance, afflictions they style judgments, and trials, more precious than the beloved gold, they call miseries. On the other hand, they call the preferments of the world by the name of honour, and its wealth happiness; when for once that they are so, it is much to be feared they are sent of God a hundred times for judgments, at least trials, upon their possessors. Therefore, what to keep, what to reject, what to want, is a difficulty God only can resolve the soul. And since God knows better than we what we need, he can better tell us what to ask than we can him: which made Christ exhort his disciples to avoid long and repetitious prayers; (Matt. vi. 7, 8;) telling them that their heavenly Father knew what they needed before they asked: and therefore gave them a pattern to pray by; not as some fancy, to be a text for human liturgies, which of all services are most justly noted and taxed for length and repetition; but expressly to reprove and avoid them. But if those wants that are the subject of prayer were once agreed upon, though that might be a weighty point, yet how to pray is of still greater moment than to pray; it is not the request, but the frame of the petitioner's spirit. The what may be proper, but the how defective. As I said, God needs not to be told of our wants by us, who must tell them to us; yet he will be told them from us, that both we may seek him, and he may come down to us. But when this is done, "To this man will I look, saith the Lord, even to him that is poor, and of a contrite spirit, and that trembleth at my word:" (Isaiah, lxvi. 2.) to the sick heart, the wounded soul, the hungry and thirsty, the weary and heavy laden ones: such sincerely want a helper.

XIV. Nor is this sufficient to complete gospel-worship; the fourth requisite must be had, and that is faith; true faith, precious faith, the faith of God's chosen, that purifies their hearts, that overcomes the world, and is the victory of the saints. (1 Tim. i. 5; Acts, xv. 9; Tit. i. 1; 2 Pet. i. 1; 1 John, v. 4.) This is that which animates prayer and presses it home, like the importunate woman, that would not be denied; to whom Christ, seeming to admire, said, "O woman, great is thy faith!" (Matt. xv. 28.) This is of the highest moment on our part, to give our addresses success with God; and yet not in our power neither, for it is the gift of God: from him we must have it; and with one grain of it more work is done, more deliverance is wrought, and more goodness and mercy received, than by all the runnings, willings, and toilings of man, with his inventions and bodily exercises: which, duly weighed, will easily spell out the meaning, why so much worship should bring so little profit to the world, as we see it does, viz. true faith is lost. "They ask, and receive not; they seek, and find not: they knock, and it is not opened unto them:" (James, iv. 3:) the case is plain; their requests are not mixed with purifying faith, by which they should prevail, as good Jacob's were, when he wrestled with God and prevailed. And the truth is, the generality are yet in their sins, following hearts' lusts, and living in worldly pleasure, being strangers to this precious faith. It is the reason rendered by the deep author to the Hebrews, of the unprofitableness of the word preached to some in those days; "Not being," says he, "mixed with faith in them that heard it." Can the minister then preach without faith? No: and much less can any man pray to purpose without faith, especially when we are told, that "the just live by faith." For worship is the supreme act of man's life; and whatever is necessary to inferior acts of religion must not be wanting there.

XV. This may moderate the wonder in any, why Christ so often upbraided his disciples with, O ye of little faith! yet tells us, that one grain of it, though as little as that of mustard, one of the least of seeds, if true and right, is able to remove mountains. As if he had said, There is no temptation so powerful that it cannot overcome: wherefore those that are captivated by temptations, and remain unsupplied in their spiritual wants, have not this powerful faith: that is the true cause. So necessary was it of old, that Christ did not many mighty works where the people believed not; and though his power wrought wonders in other places, faith opened the way: so that it is hard to say, whether that power by faith, or faith by that power, wrought the cure. Let us call to mind what famous things a little clay and spittle, one touch of the hem of Christ's garment, and a few words out of his mouth, (John, ix. 6; Luke, viii. 47, 48,) did by the force of faith in the patients: "Believe ye that I am able to open your eyes?" (Matt. ix. 28;) "Yea, Lord," say the blind, and see. To the ruler, "only believe;" (Matt. ix. 23;) he did, and his dead daughter recovered life. Again, "If thou canst believe:" I do believe; says the father, help my unbelief: and the evil spirit was chased away, and the child recovered. He said to one, "Go, thy faith hath made thee whole;" (Mark, x. 52; Luke, vii. 48, 50;) and to another, "Thy faith hath saved thee; thy sins are forgiven thee." (Matt. xxi. 21, 22.) And to encourage his disciples to believe, that were admiring how soon his sentence was executed upon the fruitless fig-tree, he tells them, "Verily, if ye have faith, and doubt not, ye shall not only do this, which is done to the fig-tree; but also, if ye shall say unto this mountain, Be thou removed, and cast into the sea, it shall be done: and all things whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive," (Matt. xviii. 19; Luke, xviii. 27.) This one passage convicts Christendom of gross infidelity; for she prays, and receives not.

XVI. But some may say, It is impossible to receive all that a man may ask. It is not impossible to receive all that a man, that so believes, can ask. (Mark, ix. 23.) The fruits of faith are not impossible to those that truly believe in the God that makes them possible. When Jesus said to the ruler, "If thou canst believe," he adds, "all things are possible to him that believeth." (Matt. xix. 26.) Well, but then some will say, It is impossible to have such faith: for this very faithless generation would excuse their want of faith, by making it impossible to have the faith they want. But Christ's answer to the infidelity of that age, will best confute the disbelief of this. "The things that are impossible with men, are possible with God." (Heb. xi. 6.) It will follow then, that it is not impossible with God to give that faith; though it is certain that without it it is impossible to please God: (1 Tim. i. 5; iii. 9:) for so the author to the Hebrews teaches. And if it be else impossible to please God, it must be so to pray to God without this precious faith.

XVII. But some may say, What is this faith that is so necessary to worship, and gives it such acceptance with God and returns that benefit to men? I say, It is a holy resignation to God, and confidence in him, testified by a religious obedience to his holy requirings, which gives sure evidence to the soul of the things not yet seen, and a general sense and taste of the substance of those things that are hoped for; that is, the glory which is to be revealed hereafter. As this faith is the gift of God, so it purifies the hearts of those that receive it. The apostle Paul is witness, that it will not dwell but in a pure conscience: he therefore in one place couples a pure heart and faith unfeigned together: in another, faith and a good conscience. James joins faith with righteousness, (James, ii.) and John with victory over the world; (1 John, v. 4;) "This," says be, "is the victory which overcomes the world, even our faith." (Rom. iv. 1, 2.)

XVIII. The heirs of this faith are the true children of Abraham, (John, xvi. 9, 10,) in that they walk in the steps of Abraham, according to the obedience of faith, which only entitles people to be the children of Abraham. This lives above the world, not only in its sin, but righteousness: to this no man comes, but through death to self by the cross of Jesus, and an entire dependence by him, upon God.

Famous are the exploits of this divine gift; time would fail to recount them: all sacred story is filled with them. But let it suffice, that by it the holy ancients endured all trials, overcame all enemies, prevailed with God, renowned his truth, finished their testimony, and obtained the reward of the faithful, a crown of righteousness, which is the eternal blessedness of the just.

CHAPTER VII.

1. Of pride, the first capital lust; its rise.—2. Its definition and distinction.—3. That an inordinate desire of knowledge in Adam, introduced man's misery.—4. He thereby lost his integrity.—5. Knowledge puffs up.—6. The evil effects of false, and the benefit of true knowledge.—7. Cain's example a proof in the case.—8. The Jews' pride in pretending to be wiser than Moses, God's servant, in setting their post by God's post.—9. The effect of which was the persecution of the true prophets.—10. The divine knowledge of Christ brought peace on earth.—11. Of the blind guides, the priests, and the mischief they have done.—12. The fall of Christians, and the pride they have taken in it, hath exceeded the Jews; under the profession of their new-moulded Christianity, they have murdered the witness of the Lord Jesus.—13. The angels sang peace on earth at the birth of the Lord of meekness and humility: but the pride of the Pharisees withstood and calumniated him.—14. As Adam and the Jews lost themselves by their ambition, so the Christians losing the fear of God, grew creed and worship-makers, with this injunction, Conform or burn.—15. The evil effects of this in Christendom, so called.—16. The way of recovery out of such miserable defection.

I. Having thus discharged my conscience against that part of unlawful self, that fain would be a Christian, a believer, a saint, whilst a plain stranger to the cross of Christ, and the holy exercises of it; and in that briefly discovered what is true worship, and the use and business of the holy cross therein, to render its performance pleasing to Almighty God; I shall now, the same Lord assisting me, more largely prosecute that other part of unlawful self, which fills the study, care, and conversation of the world, presented to us in these three capital lusts, that is to say, pride, avarice, and luxury; from whence all other mischiefs daily flow, as streams from their proper fountains: the mortifying of which makes up the other; and indeed a very great part of the work of the true cross; and though last in place, yet first in experience and duty: which done, it introduces in the room of those evil habits, the blessed effects of that so much needed reformation, to wit, mortification, humility, temperance, love, patience, and heavenly-mindedness, with all other graces of the Spirit, becoming followers of the perfect Jesus, that most heavenly man.

The care and love of all mankind are either directed to God or themselves. Those that love God above all, are ever humbling self to his commands, and only love self in subserviency to him that is Lord of all. But those who are declined from that love to God, are lovers of themselves more than God: for supreme love must centre in one of these two. To that inordinate self-love, the apostle rightly joins proud and high-minded. (2 Tim. iii. 2, 4.) For no sooner had the angels declined their love, duty and reverence to God, than they inordinately loved and valued themselves; which made them exceed their station, and aspire above the order of their creation. This was their pride, and this sad defection their dismal fall; who are reserved in chains of darkness unto the judgment of the great day of God.

II. Pride, that pernicious evil, which begins this chapter, did also begin the misery of mankind: a most mischievous quality; and so commonly known by its motions and sad effects, that every unmortified breast carries its definition in it. However, I will say, in short, that pride is an excess of self-love, joined with an undervaluing of others, and a desire of dominion over them: the most troublesome thing in the world. There are four things by which it hath made itself best known to mankind, the consequences of which have brought a misery equal to its evil. The first is, an inordinate pursuit of knowledge; the second, an ambitious craving and seeking after power; the third, an extreme desire of personal respect and deference: the last excess is that of worldly furniture and ornaments. To the just and true witness of the eternal God, placed in the souls of all people, I appeal as to the truth of these things.

III. To the first, it is plain, that an inordinate desire of knowledge introduced man's misery, and brought an universal lapse from the glory of his primitive state. Adam would needs be wiser than God had made him. It did not serve his turn to know his Creator, and give him that holy homage his being and innocency naturally engaged and excited him too; nor to have an understanding above all the beasts of the field, the fowls of the air, and the fishes of the sea, joined with a power to rule over all the visible creation of God; but he must be as wise as God too. This unwarrantable search, and as foolish as unjust ambition, made him unworthy of the blessings he received from God. This drives him out of paradise; and instead of being lord of the whole world, Adam becomes the wretchedest vagabond of the earth.

IV. The lamentable consequence of this great defection, has been an exchange of innocency for guilt, and a paradise for a wilderness. But, which is yet worse, in this state Adam and Eve had got another god than the only true and living God: and he that enticed them to all this mischief, furnished them with a vain knowledge, and pernicious wisdom: the skill of lies and equivocations, shifts, evasions, and excuses. They had lost their plainness and sincerity, and from an upright heart, the image in which God had made man, he became a crooked, twining, twisting serpent; the image of that unrighteous spirit, to whose temptations he yielded up, with his obedience, his paradisaical happiness.

V. So that fallen Adam's knowledge of God stood no more in a daily experience of the love and work of God in his soul, but in a notion of what he once did know and experience: which being not the true and living wisdom that is from above, but a mere picture, it cannot preserve man in purity; but puffs up, makes people proud, high-minded, and impatient of contradiction. This was the state of the apostate Jews before Christ came; and has been the condition of apostate Christians ever since he came: their religion standing, some bodily performances excepted, either in what they once knew of the work of God in themselves, and which they have revolted from; or in an historical belief, and an imaginary conception and paraphrase upon the experiences and prophecies of such holy men and women of God, as in all ages have deserved the style and character of his true children.

VI. As such a knowledge of God cannot be true, so by experience we find, that it ever brings forth the quite contrary fruits to the true wisdom. For as this "is first pure, then peaceable, gentle, and easy to be entreated;" (James, iii. 17;) so the knowledge of degenerated and unmortified men is first impure: for it came by the commission of evil, and is held in an evil and impure conscience in them that disobey God's laws, and that daily do those things which they ought not to do; and for which they stand condemned before God's judgment-seat in the souls of men: the light of whose presence searches the most hidden things of darkness, the most secret thoughts, and concealed inclinations of ungodly men. This is the science, falsely so called: and as it is impure, so it is unpeaceable, cross, and hard to be entreated; froward, perverse, and persecuting; jealous that any should be better than they, and hating and abusing those that are.

VII. It was this pride made Cain a murderer: (Gen. iv. 8:) it is a spiteful quality; full of envy and revenge. What! was not his religion and worship as good as his brother's? He had all the exterior parts of worship; he offered as well as Abel; and the offering of itself might be as good: but it seems the heart that offered it was not. So long ago did God regard the interior worship of the soul. Well, what was the consequence of this difference? Cain's pride stomached it: he could not bear to be outdone by his brother. He grew wrathful, and resolved to vindicate his offering by revenging the refusal of it upon his brother's life: and without any regard to natural affection, or the low and early condition of mankind, he barbarously dyed his hands in his brother's blood.

VIII. The religion of the apostatized Jews did no better; for, having lost the inward life, power, and spirit of the law, they were puffed up with that knowledge they had: and their pretences to Abraham, Moses, and the promises of God, in that frame, served only to blow them up into an insufferable pride, arrogancy, and cruelty. For they could not bear true vision when it came to visit them; and entertained the messengers of their peace as if they had been wolves and tigers.

IX. Yea, it is remarkable, the false prophets, the great engineers against the true ones, were ever sure to persecute them as false; and, by their interest with earthly princes, or the poor seduced multitude, made them the instruments of their malice. Thus it was, that one holy prophet was sawn asunder, another stoned to death, &c. So proud and obstinate is false knowledge, and the aspirers after it; which made holy Stephen cry out, "Ye stiff-necked and uncircumcised in heart and ears, ye do always resist the Holy Ghost: as did your fathers, so do ye." (Acts, vii. 51.)

X. The true knowledge came with the joy of angels, singing, "Peace on earth, and good-will towards men;" (Luke, ii. 14;) the false knowledge entertained the message with calumnies: Christ must needs be an impostor; and that must prove him so, to wit, his power of working miracles; which was that which proved the contrary. They frequently sought to kill him: which at last they wickedly accomplished. But what was the chief motive to it? Why, he cried out against their hypocrisy, the broad phylacteries, the honour they sought of men. To be short, they give the reason themselves in these words: If we let him thus alone, all men will believe on him: that is, he will take away our credit with the people; they will adhere to him, and desert us; and so we shall lose our power and reputation with the multitude.

XI. And the truth is, he came to level their honour, to overthrow their Rabbiship, and by his grace to bring the people to that inward knowledge of God, which they, by transgression, were departed from; that so they might see the deceitfulness of their blind guides, who by their vain traditions had made void the righteousness of the law: and who were so far from being the true doctors and lively expounders of it, that in reality they were the children of the devil, who was a proud liar and cruel murderer from the beginning.

XII. Their pride in false knowledge having made them incapable of receiving the simplicity of the gospel, Christ thanks his Father, that he had hid the mysteries of it from the wise and prudent, and revealed them to babes. (Matt. xi. 25.) It was this false wisdom swelled the minds of the Athenians to that degree, that they despised the preaching of the apostle Paul as a vain and foolish thing. But that apostle who, of all the rest, had an education in the learning of those times, bitterly reflects on that wisdom, so much valued by Jews and Greeks; "Where," says he, "is the wise? Where is the scribe? Where is the disputer of this world? Hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world?" (1 Cor. i. 20.) And he gives a good reason for it, "That no flesh should glory in his presence." (Verse 29.) Which is to say, God will stain the pride of man in false knowledge, that he should have nothing on this occasion to be proud of: it should be owing only to the revelation of the Spirit of God. The apostle goes further, and affirms, "That the world by wisdom knew not God:" (verse 21:) that is, it was so far from a help, that as men use it, it was a hindrance to the true knowledge of God. And in his first epistle to his beloved Timothy, he concludes thus: "O Timothy! keep that which is committed to thy trust, avoiding profane and vain babblings, and oppositions of science, falsely so called." (Tim. vi. 20.) This was the sense of apostolical times, when the divine grace gave the true knowledge of God, and was the guide of Christians.

XIII. Well, but what has been the success of those ages that followed the apostolical? Any whit better than that of the Jewish times? Not one jot. They have exceeded them; as with their pretences to greater knowledge, so in their degeneracy from the true Christian life: for though they had a more excellent pattern than the Jews, to whom God spoke by Moses his servant, he speaking to them by his beloved Son, the express image of his substance, the perfection of all meekness and humility; and though they seemed addicted to nothing more than an adoration of his name, and a veneration for the memory of his blessed disciples and apostles, yet so great was their defection from the inward power and life of Christianity in the soul, that their respect was little more than formal and ceremonious. For notwithstanding they, like the Jews, were mighty zealous in garnishing their sepulchres, and curious in carving their images; not only keeping with pretence what might be the relics of their persons, but recommending a thousand things as relics, which are purely fabulous, and very often ridiculous, and to be sure altogether unchristian; yet as to the great and weighty things of the Christian law, viz. love, meekness, and self-denial, they were degenerated. They grew high-minded, proud, boasters, without natural affection, curious, and controversial, ever perplexing the church with doubtful questions; filling the people with disputations, strife, and wrangling, drawing them into parties, till at last they fell into blood: as if they had been the worse for being once Christians.

O the miserable state of these pretended Christians! that instead of Christ's and his apostles' doctrine, of loving enemies, and blessing them that curse them, they should teach the people, under the notion of Christian zeal, most inhumanly to butcher one another; and instead of suffering their own blood to be shed for the testimony of Jesus, they should shed the blood of the witnesses of Jesus for heretics. Thus that subtle serpent, or crafty evil spirit, that tempted Adam out of innocency, and the Jews from the law of God, has beguiled the Christians, by lying vanities, to depart from the Christian law of holiness, and so they are become slaves to him; for he rules in the hearts of the children of disobedience.

XIV. And it is observable, that as pride, which is ever followed by superstition and obstinacy, put Adam upon seeking a higher station than God placed him in; and as the Jews, out of the same pride, to outdo their pattern, given them of God by Moses upon the mount, taught for doctrines their own traditions, insomuch that those that refused conformity to them, ran the hazard of Crucify, crucify: so the nominal Christians, from the same sin of pride, with great superstition and arrogance, have introduced, instead of a spiritual worship and discipline, that which is evidently ceremonious and worldly; with such innovations and traditions of men as are the fruit of the wisdom that is from below; witness their numerous and perplexed councils and creeds, with Conform or burn, at the end of them.

XV. And as this unwarrantable pride set them first at work, to pervert the spirituality of the Christian worship, making it rather to resemble the shadowy religion of the Jews, and the gaudy worship of the Egyptians, than the great plainness and simplicity of the Christian institution, which is neither to resemble that of the mountain, nor the other of Jerusalem; so has the same pride and arrogancy spurred them on, by all imaginable cruelties to maintain this great Diana of theirs. No meek supplications, nor humble remonstrances, of those that kept close to primitive purity in worship and doctrine, could prevail with these nominal Christians to dispense with the imposition of their unapostolical traditions; but as the ministers and bishops of these degenerate Christians left their painful visitation and care over Christ's flock, and grew ambitious, covetous, and luxurious, resembling rather worldly potentates, than the humble-spirited and mortified followers of the blessed Jesus; so almost every history tells us, with what pride and cruelty, blood and butchery, and that with unusual and exquisite tortures, they have persecuted the holy members of Christ out of the world; and that upon such anathemas, as far as they could, they have disappointed them of the blessing of heaven too. These, true Christians call martyrs; but the clergy, like the persecuting Jews, have styled them blasphemers and heretics; in which they have fulfilled the prophecy of our Lord Jesus Christ, who did not say, that they should think they do the gods good service to kill the Christians, his dear followers, which might refer to the persecutions of the idolatrous Gentiles; (John, xvi. 2;) but that they should think they do God good service to kill them: which shows, that they should be such as professedly owned the true God, as the apostate Christians have all along pretended to do. So that they must be those wolves, that the apostle foretold, should arise out of themselves, and worry the flock of Christ, (Acts, xx. 29,) after the great falling away should commence, that was foretold by him, and made necessary, in order to the proving of the faithful, and the revelation of the great mystery of iniquity.

I shall conclude this head with this assertion, that it is too undeniable a truth, where the clergy have been most in power and authority, and have had the greatest influence upon princes and states, there have been most confusions, wrangles, bloodshed, sequestrations, imprisonments, and exiles: to the justifying of which I call the testimony of the records of all times. How it is in our age I leave to the experience of the living; yet there is one demonstration that can hardly fail us; the people are not converted, but debauched, to a degree that time will not allow us an example. The worship of Christendom is visible, ceremonious, and gaudy; the clergy, ambitious of worldly preferments, under the pretence of spiritual promotion; making the earthly revenues of churchmen much the reason of their function; being almost ever sure to leave the present smaller livings, to solicit and obtain benefices of larger title and income. So that with their pride and avarice, which good old Peter foresaw would be their snares, they have drawn after them ignorance, misery, and irreligion upon Christendom.

XVI. The way of recovery from this miserable defection is to come to a saving knowledge of religion; that is, an experience of the divine work of God in the soul: to obtain which be diligent to obey the grace that appears in thy soul, O man! that brings salvation; (Tit. ii. 2, 11, 12, 14;) it turns thee out of the broad way into the narrow way; from thy lusts to thy duty; from sin to holiness; from Satan to God. Thou must see and abhor self: thou must watch, and thou must pray, and thou must fast; thou must not look at thy tempter, but at thy preserver; avoid ill company, retire to thy solitudes, and be a chaste pilgrim in this evil world: and thus thou wilt arrive at the knowledge of God and Christ, that brings eternal life to the soul: a well-grounded assurance from what a man feels and knows within himself: such shall not be moved with evil tidings.

CHAPTER VIII.

1. Pride craves power as well as knowledge.—2. The case of Korah, &c. a proof.—3. Absalom's ambition confirms it.—4. Nebuchadnezzar's does the like.—5. The history of Pisistratus, Alexander, Cæsar, &c. shows the same thing.—6. The Turks are a lively proof, who have shed much blood to gratify pride for power.—7. The last ten years in Christendom exceed in proof of this.—8. Ambition rests not in courts, it finds room in private breasts too, and spoils families and societies.—9. Their peace is great that limit their desires by God's grace, and having power, use it to the good of others.

I. But let us see the next most common, eminent, and mischievous effect of this evil. Pride does extremely crave power, than which not one thing has proved more troublesome and destructive to mankind. I need not labour myself much in evidence of this, since most of the wars of nations, depopulation of kingdoms, ruins of cities, with the slavery and misery that have followed, both our own experience and unquestionable histories, acquaint us to have been the effect of ambition, which is the lust of pride after power.

II. How specious soever might be the pretences of Korah, Dathan, and Abiram, against Moses, it was their emulation of his mighty power in the camp of Israel that put them upon conspiracies and mutinies. They longed for his authority, and their not having it was his crime: for they had a mind to be the heads and leaders of the people. The consequence of which was a remarkable destruction to themselves and all their unhappy accomplices.

III. Absalom, too, was for the people's rights against the tyranny of his father and his king; (2 Sam. xv.;) at least with this pretence he palliated his ambition; but his rebellion showed he was impatient for power, and that he resolved to sacrifice his duty as a son and subject to the importunities of his restless pride; which brought a miserable death to himself and an extraordinary slaughter upon his army.

IV. Nebuchadnezzar is a lively instance of the excessive lust of pride for power. His successes and empire were too heady for him: so much too strong for his understanding, that he forgot he did not make himself, or that his power had a superior. He makes an image, and all must bow to it, or be burnt. And when Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego refused to comply, "Who," says he, "is that God that shall deliver you out of my hands?" (Dan. iii.) And notwithstanding the convictions he had upon him, at the constancy of those excellent men, and Daniel's interpretation of his dreams, it was not long before the pride of his power had filled his heart, and then his mouth, with this haughty question, "Is not this great Babylon, that I have built for the house of the kingdom, by the might of my power, and for the honour of my majesty?" (Dan. iv. 30.) But we are told, that while the words were in his mouth, a voice from heaven rebuked the pride of his spirit, and he was driven from the society of men, to graze among the beasts of the field.

V. If we look into the histories of the world, we shall find many instances to prove the mischief of this lust of pride. I will mention a few of them for their sakes who have either not read or considered them.

Solon made Athens free by his excellent constitution of laws; but the ambition of Pisistratus began the ruin of it before his eyes. Alexander, not contented with his own kingdom, invaded others, and filled with spoil and slaughter those countries he subdued: and it was not ill said by the man, who, when Alexander accused him of piracy, told him to his face that Alexander was the greatest pirate in the world. It was the same ambition that made Cæsar turn traitor to his masters, and with their own army, put into his hand for their service, subdue them to his yoke, and usurp the government; which ended in the expulsion of freedom and virtue together in that commonwealth; for goodness quickly grew to be faction in Rome; and that sobriety and wisdom which ever rendered her senators venerable, became dangerous to their safety: insomuch that his successors hardly left one they did not kill or banish; unless such as turned to be flatterers of their unjust acquisition, and the imitators of their debauched manners.

VI. The Turks are a great proof to the point in hand, who to extend their dominion, have been the cause of shedding much blood, and laying many stately countries waste.

And yet they are to be outdone by apostate Christians; whose practice is therefore more condemnable, because they have been better taught: they have had a master of another doctrine and example. It is true, they call him Lord still, but they let their ambition reign: they love power more than one another; and to get it kill one another; though charged by him not to strike, but to love and serve one another. And, which adds to the tragedy, all natural affection is sacrificed to the fury of this lust: and therefore are stories so often stained with the murder of parents, children, uncles, nephews, masters, &c.

VII. If we look abroad into remoter parts of the world, we shall rarely hear of wars; but in Christendom rarely of peace. A very trifle is too often made a ground of quarrel here: nor can any league be so sacred or inviolable that arts shall not be used to evade and dissolve it to increase dominion. No matter who, nor how many are slain, made widows and orphans, or lose their estates and livelihoods; what countries are ruined; what towns and cities spoiled: if by all these things the ambitious can but arrive at their ends! To go no further back than sixty years, that little period of time will furnish us with many wars begun upon ill grounds, and ended in great desolation. Nay, the last twelve years of our time make as pregnant a demonstration as we can furnish ourselves with from the records of any age. It is too tedious, nor is it my business, to be particular: it has been often well observed by others, and is almost known to all, I mean the French, Spanish, German, English, and Dutch wars.

VIII. But ambition does not only dwell in courts and senates: it is too natural to every private breast to strain for power. We daily see how much men labour their utmost wit and interest to be great, to get higher places, or greater titles than they have, that they may look bigger and be more acknowledged; take place of their former equals, and so equal those that were once their superiors: compel friends, and be revenged on enemies. This makes Christianity so little loved of worldly men; its kingdom is not of this world; and though they may speak it fair, it is the world they love: that without uncharitableness we may truly say, People profess Christianity, but they follow the world. They are not for seeking the kingdom of heaven first, and the righteousness thereof, (Matt. vi. 33,) and to trust God with the rest; but for securing to themselves the wealth and glory of this world, and adjourning the care of salvation to a sick bed, and the extreme moments of life; if yet they believe a life to come.

IX. To conclude this head; great is their peace, who know a limit to their ambitious minds; that have learned to be contented with the appointments and bounds of Providence: that are not careful to be great; but, being great, are humble and do good. Such keep their wits with their consciences, and, with an even mind, can at all times measure the uneven world, rest fixed in the midst of all its uncertainties, and as becomes those who have an interest in a better, in the good time and will of God, cheerfully leave this; when the ambitious, conscious of their evil practices, and weighed down to their graves with guilt, must go to a tribunal that they can neither awe nor bribe.

CHAPTER IX.

1. The third evil effect of pride is love of honour and respect. Too many are guilty of it.—2. It had like to have cost Mordecai dear. Great mischief has befallen nations on this account.—3. The world is out in the business of true honour, as well as in that of true science.—4. Reasons why the author, and the rest of the people he walks with, use not these fashions.—5. The first is, the sense they had in the hour of their conviction, of the unsuitableness of them to the Christian spirit and practice, and that the root they came from was pride and self-love.—6. Reproach could not move them from that sense and practice accordingly.—7. They do it not to make sects, or for distinction.—8. Nor yet to countenance formality, but passively let drop vain customs, and so are negative to forms.—9. Their behaviour is a test upon the world.—10. And this cross to the world a test upon them.—11. The second reason against them is their emptiness.—12. Honour in Scripture is not so taken as it is in the world. It is used for obedience.—13. It is used for preferments.—14. A digression about folly in a Scripture sense.—15. Honour is used for reputation.—16. Honour is also attributed to functions and capacities, by way of esteem.—17. Honour is taken for help and countenance of inferiors.—18. Honour is used for service and esteem to all states and capacities: honour all men.—19. Yet there is a limitation, in a sense, to the righteous, by the Psalmist; to honour the godly, and contemn the wicked.—20. Little of this honour found in the world's fashions.—21. The third reason against them is, they mock and cheat people of the honour due to them.—22. The author and his friends are for true honour.—23. The fourth reason is, that if the fashions carried true honour in them, the debauched could honour men, which cannot be.—24. The fifth reason is, that then men of spite, hypocrisy, and revenge, could pay honour, which is impossible.—25. The sixth reason is drawn from the antiquity of true honour.—26. The seventh reason is from the rise of the vain honour, and the teachers of it, wherein the clown, upon a comparison, excels the courtier for a man of breeding.—27. The eighth reason against these honours is, that they may be had for money, which true honour cannot be.—28. The ninth and last reason is, because the holy Scripture expressly forbids them to true Christians.—29. As in the case of Mordecai.—30. A passage between a bishop and the author in this matter.—31. Likewise the case of Elihu in Job.—32. Also the doctrine of Christ to his disciples.—33. Paul against conforming to the world's fashions.—34. Peter against fashioning ourselves according to the world's lusts.—35. James against respect to persons.—36. Yet Christians are civil and mannerly in a right way.—37. But unlike the world in the nature of it, and motives to it.—38. Testimonies in favour of our dissent and practice.

I. The third evil effect of pride, is an excessive desire of personal honour and respect.

Pride, therefore loves power, that she might have homage, and that every one may give her honour, and such as are wanting in that, expose themselves to her anger and revenge. And as pride, so this evil effect is more or less diffused through corrupt mankind; and has been the occasion of great animosity, and mischief in the world.

II. We have a pregnant instance in holy writ, what malice and revenge proud man is capable of, when not gratified in this particular. It had almost cost Mordecai his neck, and the whole people of the Jews their lives, because he would not bow himself to Haman, who was a great favourite to king Ahasuerus. And the practice of the world, even in our own age, will tell us, that not striking a flag or sail, and not saluting certain ports or garrisons, yea, less things have given rise to mighty wars between states and kingdoms, to the expense of much treasure, but more blood. The like has followed about the precedency of princes and their ambassadors. Also the envy, quarrels, and mischiefs that have happened among private persons, upon conceit that they have not been respected to their degree or quality among men, without hat, knee, or title: to be sure, duels and murders not a few. I was once myself in France[3] set upon about eleven at night, as I was walking to my lodging, by a person that waylaid me, with his naked sword in his hand, who demanded satisfaction of me for taking no notice of him, at a time when he civilly saluted me with his hat; though the truth was, I saw him not when he did it. I will suppose he had killed me, for he made several passes at me, or I, in my defence, had killed him, when I disarmed him, as the earl of Crawford's servant saw, that was by; I ask any man of understanding or conscience, if the whole ceremony was worth the life of a man, considering the dignity of the nature, and the importance of the life of man, both with respect to God his Creator, himself, and the benefit of civil society.

III. But the truth is, the world, under its degeneracy from God, is as much out of the way as to true honour and respect, as in other things; for mere shows, and those vain ones, too, are much of the honour and respect that are expressed in the world; that a man may say concerning them, as the apostle speaks of science, that is, they are honours and respects falsely so called; having nothing of the nature of true honour and respect in them: but as degenerate men, loving to be honoured, first devised them, so pride only loves and seeks them, and is affronted and angry for want of them. Did men know a true Christian state, and the honour that comes from above, which JESUS teaches, they would not covet these very vanities, much less insist upon them.

IV. And here give me leave to set down the reasons more particularly, why I, and the people with whom I walk in religious society, have declined, as vain and foolish, several worldly customs and fashions of respect, much in request at this time of day: and I beseech thee, reader, to lay aside all prejudice and scorn, and with the meekness and inquiry of a sober and discreet mind, read and weigh what may be here alleged in our defence: and if we are mistaken, rather pity and inform, than despise and abuse our simplicity.

V. The first and most pressing motive upon our spirits, to decline the practice of these present customs, pulling off the hat, bowing the body or knee, and giving people gaudy titles and epithets in our salutations and addresses, was that savour, sight and sense of God, by his light and Spirit given us, of the Christian world's apostacy from God, and the cause and effects of that great and lamentable defection. In the discovery of which the sense of our state came first before us, and we were made to see him whom we pierced, and to mourn for it. A day of humiliation overtook us, and we fainted to that pleasure and delight we once loved. Now our works went beforehand to judgment, and a thorough search was made, and the words of the prophet became well understood by us; "Who can abide the day of his coming? and who shall stand when he appears?" "He is like a refiner's fire, and like fullers' soap." (Mal. iii. 2.) And as the apostle said, "If the righteous scarcely be saved, where shall the ungodly and the sinner appear?" (1 Peter, iv. 18.) "Wherefore," says the apostle Paul, "knowing the terror of the Lord, we persuade men:" (2 Cor. v. 11:) what to do? To come out of the nature, spirit, lusts, and customs of this wicked world: remembering that, as Jesus has said, "For every idle word that man shall speak, he shall give account thereof in the day of judgment." (Matt. xii. 36.)

This concern of mind and dejection of spirit was visible to our neighbours; and we are not ashamed to own, that the terrors of the Lord took such hold upon us, because we had long, under a profession of religion, grieved God's Holy Spirit, that reproved us in secret for our disobedience; that as we abhorred to think of continuing in our old sins, so we feared to use lawful things, lest we should use them unlawfully. Our heaven seemed to melt away, and our earth to be removed out of its place; and we were like men, as the apostle said, upon whom the ends of the world were come. God knows it was so in this day; the brightness of his coming to our souls discovered, and the breath of his mouth destroyed every plant he had not planted in us. He was a swift witness against every evil thought and every unfruitful work; and, blessed be his name, we were not offended in him, or at his righteous judgments. Now it was that a grand inquest came upon our whole life: every word, thought, and deed was brought to judgment, the root examined, and its tendency considered. "The lust of the eye, the lust of the flesh, and the pride of life," (1 John, ii. 16,) were opened to our view; the mystery of iniquity in us. And by knowing the evil leaven, and its divers evil effects in ourselves, how it had wrought, and what it had done, we came to have a sense and knowledge of the states of others: and what we could not, nay, we dare not let live and continue in ourselves, as being manifested to us to proceed from an evil principle in the time of man's degeneracy, we could not comply with in others. Now this I say, and that in the fear and presence of the all-seeing, just God, the present honours and respect of the world, among other things, became burdensome to us: we saw they had no being in paradise, that they grew in the night-time, and came from an ill root; and that they only delighted a vain and ill mind, and that much pride and folly were in them.

VI. And though we easily foresaw the storms of reproach that would fall upon us for our refusing to practise them; yet we were so far from being shaken in our judgment, that it abundantly confirmed our sense of them. For so exalted a thing is man, and so loving of honour and respect, even from his fellow-creatures, that so soon as in tenderness of conscience towards God we could not perform them as formerly, he became more concerned than for all the rest of our differences, however material to salvation. So that let the honour of God and our own salvation do as it will, it was greater heresy and blasphemy to refuse him the homage of the hat, and his usual titles of honour; to deny to pledge his healths, or play with him at cards and dice, than any other principle we maintained: for being less in his view, it seemed not so much in his way.

VII. And though it be frequently objected that we seek to set up outward forms of preciseness, and that is but as a green riband, the badge of the party, the better to be known: I do declare, in the fear of Almighty God, that these are but the imaginations and vain constructions of insensible men, that have not had that sense which the Lord hath given us, of what arises from the right and the wrong root in man: and when such censurers of our simplicity shall be inwardly touched and awakened by the mighty power of God, and see things as they are in their proper natures and seeds, they will then know their own burden, and easily acquit us, without the imputation of folly or hypocrisy herein.

VIII. To say that we strain at small things, which becomes not people of so fair pretensions to liberty and freedom of spirit: I answer with meekness, truth, and sobriety; first, nothing is small that God makes matter of conscience to do, or leave undone. Next as inconsiderable as they are made, by those that object upon us, they are much set by; so greatly as for our not giving them to be beaten, imprisoned, refused justice, &c. To say nothing of the derision and reproach that hath been frequently flung at us on this account. So that if we had wanted a proof of the truth of our inward belief and judgment, the very practice of them that opposed it would have abundantly confirmed us. But let it suffice to us, that "Wisdom is justified of her children:" (Matt. xi. 19:) we only passively let fall the practice of what we are taught to believe is vain and unchristian: in which we are negative to forms: for we leave off, we do not set up forms.

IX. The world is so set upon the ceremonious parts and outside of things, that it has well beseemed the wisdom of God in all ages to bring forth his dispensations with very different appearances to their settled customs; thereby contradicting human inventions, and proving the integrity of his confessors. Nay, it is a test upon the world: it tries what patience, kindness, sobriety, and moderation they have: if the rough and homely outside of truth stumble not their minds from the reception of it, whose beauty is within: it makes a great discovery upon them. For he who refuses a precious jewel, because it is presented in a plain box, will never esteem it to its value, nor set his heart upon keeping it; therefore I call it a test, because it shows where the hearts and affections of the people stick, after all their great pretence to more excellent things.

X. It is also a mighty trial upon God's people, in that they are put upon the discovery of their contradiction to the customs generally received and esteemed in the world; which exposes them to the wonder, scorn, and abuse of the multitude. But there is a hidden treasure in it: it inures us to reproach, it teaches us to despise the false reputation of the world, and silently to undergo the contradiction and scorn of its votaries; and finally with a Christian meekness and patience to overcome their injuries and reproaches. Add to this; it weans thee of thy familiars; for being slighted of them as a ninny, a fool, a frantic, &c. thou art delivered from a greater temptation; and that is the power and influence of their vain conversation. And last of all, it lists thee of the company of the blessed, mocked, persecuted JESUS: to fight under his banner against the world, the flesh, and the devil: that after having faithfully suffered with him in a state of humiliation, thou mayst reign with him in a state of glorification: who glorifies his poor, despised, constant followers with the glory he had with the Father before the world began. (John, xvii. 5.) This was the first reason of our declining to practise the before-mentioned honours, respect, &c.

XI. The second reason why we decline and refuse the present use of these customs in our addresses and salutations, is from the consideration of their very emptiness and vanity: that there is nothing of true honour and respect in them, supposing them not to be evil. And, as religion and worship are degenerated into form and ceremony, and they not according to primitive practice neither, so is honour and respect too; there being little of that in the world as well as of the other; and to be sure, in these customs, none that is justifiable by Scripture or reason.

XII. In Scripture we find the word honour often and diversely used. First for obedience: as when God saith, "They that honour me;" (1 Sam. ii. 30:) that is, that keep my commandments. "Honour the king;" (1 Pet. ii. 17;) that is, obey the king. "Honour thy father and mother;" (Exod. xx. 12;) that is, saith the apostle to the Ephesians, "Obey thy father and thy mother in the Lord, for that is right:" (Eph. vi. 1, 2:) take heed to their precepts and advice: presupposing always, that rulers and parents command lawful things, else they dishonour themselves to enjoin unlawful things; and subjects and children dishonour their superiors and parents, in complying with their unrighteous commands. Also Christ uses this word so, when he says, "I have not a devil, but I honour my Father, and ye dishonour me;" (John, viii. 49;) that is, I do my Father's will in what I do, but you will not hear me; you reject my counsel, and will not obey my voice. It was not refusing hat and knee, nor empty trifles: no, it was disobedience; resisting him that God had sent, and not believing in him. This was the dishonour he taxed them with; using him as an impostor, that God had ordained for the salvation of the world. And of these dishonourers there are but too many at this day. Christ has a saying to the same effect; "That all men should honour the Son, even as they honour the Father; and he that honoureth not the Son, honoureth not the Father, which hath sent him:" (John, v. 23:) that is, they that hearken not to Christ, and do not worship and obey him, they do not hear, worship, nor obey God. As they pretended to believe in God, so they were to have believed in him; he told them so. This is pregnantly manifested in the case of the centurion, whose faith was so much commended by Christ; where, giving Jesus an account of his honourable station, he tells him, "He had soldiers under his authority, and when he said to one, Go, he went; to another, Come, he came; and to a third, Do this, he did it." (Luke, vii. 8.) In this it was he placed the honour of his capacity, and the respect of his soldiers, and not in hats and legs: nor are such customs yet in use amongst soldiers, being effeminate, and unworthy of masculine gravity.

XIII. In the next place, honour is used for preferment to trust and eminent employments. So the Psalmist, speaking to God: "For thou hast crowned him with glory and honour:" again, "Honour and majesty hast thou laid on him;" (Psalm viii. 5; xxi. 5;) that is, God hath given Christ power over all his enemies, and exalted him to great dominion. Thus the wise man intimates, when he says, "The fear of the Lord is the instruction of wisdom, and before honour is humility." (Prov. xv. 33.) That is, before advancement or preferment is humility. Further, he has this saying, "As snow in summer, and as rain in harvest, so honour is not seemly for a fool:" (Prov. xxvi. 10:) that is, a fool is not capable of the dignity of trust, employment, or preferment: they require virtue, wisdom, integrity, diligence, with which fools are unfurnished. And yet if the respects and titles in use amongst us are to go for marks of honour, Solomon's proverb will take place, and doubtless doth, upon the practice of this age, that yields so much of that honour to a great many of Solomon's fools; who are not only silly men, but wicked too; such as refuse instruction, and hate the fear of the Lord; (Prov. xiii. 18;) which only maketh one of his wise men.

XIV. And as virtue and wisdom are the same, so folly and wickedness. Thus Shechem's lying with Dinah, Jacob's daughter, is called: (Gen. xxxiv. 7:) so is the rebellion and wickedness of the Israelites in Joshua. (Josh. vii. 15.) The Psalmist expresses thus: "My wounds stink, because of my foolishness:" (Psalm xxxviii. 5:) that is, his sin. And, "The Lord will speak peace to his saints, but let them not turn again to folly:" (Psalm lxxxv. 8:) that is, to evil. "His own iniquities," says Solomon, "shall take the wicked himself, and he shall be holden with the cords of his sins: he shall die without instruction, and in the greatness of his folly he shall go astray." (Prov. v. 22, 23.) Christ puts foolishness with blasphemy, pride, theft, murders, adulteries, wickedness, &c. (Mark, vii. 10-12.) I was the more willing to add these passages, to show the difference that there is between the mind of the Holy Ghost, and the notion that those ages had of fools, that deserve not honour, and that which is generally meant by fools and folly in our time; that we may the better understand the disproportion there is between honour, as then understood by the Holy Ghost, and those that were led thereby; and the apprehension of it, and the practice of those latter ages of professed Christians.

XV. But honour is also taken for reputation, and it is so understood with us: "A gracious woman," says Solomon, "retaineth honour;" (Prov. xi. 16;) that is, she keeps her credit: and by her virtue, maintains her reputation, of sobriety and chastity. In another place, "It is an honour for a man to cease from strife:" (Prov. xx. 3:) that is, it makes for his reputation, as a wise and good man. Christ uses the word thus, where he says, "A prophet is not without honour, save in his own country;" (Matt. xiii. 57;) that is, he has credit, and is valued, save at home. The apostle to the Thessalonians has a saying to this effect: "That every one of you should know how to possess his vessel in sanctification and honour:" (1 Thes. iv. 4:) that is, in chastity and sobriety. In all which nothing of the fashions by us declined is otherwise concerned than to be totally excluded.

XVI. There is yet another use of the word honour in Scripture, and that is to functions and capacities: as, "An elder is worthy of double honour:" (1 Tim. v. 17:) that is, he deserves double esteem, love, and respect; being holy, merciful, temperate, peaceable, humble, &c., especially one that labours in word and doctrine. So Paul recommends Epaphroditus to the Philippians; "Receive him therefore in the Lord with all gladness, and hold such in reputation:" (Phil. ii. 29:) as if he had said, Let them be valued and regarded by you in what they say and teach. Which is the truest, and most natural and convincing way of testifying respect to a man of God; as Christ said to his disciples, "If ye love me ye will keep my sayings." Further, the apostle bids us, To honour widows indeed: that is, such women who are of chaste lives and exemplary virtue are honourable.

XVII. The word honour, in the Scripture, is also used from superiors to inferiors. Which is plain in the instance of Ahasuerus to Haman; "What shall be done to the man whom the king delighteth to honour?" (Esther, vi. 6.) Why, he mightily advanced him, as Mordecai afterwards. And more particularly it is said, that "the Jews had light, and gladness, and joy, and honour:" (Esther, viii. 16:) that is, they escaped the persecution that was like to fall upon them, and by the means of Esther and Mordecai, they enjoyed not only peace, but favour and countenance too. In this sense the apostle Peter advised Christian men "To honour their wives:" (1 Pet. iii. 7:) that is, to love, value, cherish, countenance, and esteem them, for their fidelity and affection to their husbands, for their tenderness and care over their children, and for their diligence and circumspection in their families. There is no ceremonious behaviour, or gaudy titles requisite to express this honour. Thus God honours holy men: "Them that honour me," says the Lord, "I will honour; and they that despise me shall be lightly esteemed:" (1 Sam. ii. 30:) that is, I will do good to them, I will love, bless, countenance, and prosper them that honour me, that obey me: but they that despise me, that resist my Spirit, and break my law, they shall be lightly esteemed, little set by or accounted of; they shall not find favour with God, nor righteous men. And so we see it daily among men: if the great visit or concern themselves to aid the poor; we say, that such a great man did me the honour to come and see, or help me in my need.

XVIII. I shall conclude this with one passage more, and that is a very large, plain, and pertinent one: "Honour all men, and love the brotherhood:" (1 Pet. ii. 17:) that is, love is above honour, and that is reserved for the brotherhood. But honour, which is esteem and regard, that thou owest to all men; and if all, then thy inferiors. But why for all men? Because they are the creation of God, and the most noble part of his creation too: they are also thy own kind: be natural, and assist them with what thou canst; be ready to perform any real respect, and yield them any good or countenance thou canst.

XIX. And yet there seems a limitation to the command, Honour all men, in that passage of godly David, "Who shall abide in thy tabernacle? who shall dwell in thy holy hill? he in whose eyes a vile person is contemned; but he honoureth them that fear the Lord." (Psalm xv. 1, 4.) Here honour is confined and affixed to godly persons; and dishonour made the duty of the righteous to the wicked, and a mark of their being righteous, that they dishonour, that is, slight or disregard them. To conclude this Scripture inquiry after honour, I shall contract the subject of it under three capacities, superiors, equals, and inferiors: honour, to superiors is obedience; to equals, love; to inferiors, countenance and help: that is honour after God's mind, and the holy people's fashion of old.

XX. But how little of all this is to be seen or had in a poor empty hat, bow, cringe, or gaudy, flattering title, let the truth-speaking witness of God in all mankind judge. For I must not appeal to corrupt, proud, and self-speaking man, of the good or evil of those customs; that as little as he would render them, are loved and sought by him, and he is out of humour and angry if he has them not.

This is our second reason why we refuse to practise the accustomed ceremonies of honour and respect; because we find no such notion or expression of honour and respect, recommended to us by the Holy Ghost in the Scriptures of truth.

XXI. Our third reason for not using them as testimonies of honour and respect is, because there is no discovery of honour or respect to be made by them: it is rather eluding and equivocating it; cheating people of the honour and respect that is due to them; giving them nothing in the show of something. There is in them no obedience to superiors, no love to equals, no help or countenance to inferiors.

XXII. We are, we declare to the whole world, for true honour and respect; we honour the king, our parents, our masters, our magistrates, our landlords, one another; yea, all men, after God's way, used by holy men and women of old time: but we refuse these customs as vain and deceitful; not answering the end they are used for.

XXIII. But, fourthly, there is yet more to be said: we find that vain, loose, and worldly people are the great lovers and practisers of them, and most deride our simplicity of behaviour. Now we assuredly know, from the sacred testimonies, that those people cannot give true honour that live in a dishonourable spirit; they understand it not; but they can give the hat and knee, and that they are very liberal of, nor are any more expert at it. This is to us a proof that no true honour can be testified by those customs, which vanity and looseness love and use.

XXIV. Next to them I will add hypocrisy, and revenge too. For how little do many care for each other! Nay, what spite, envy, animosity, secret backbiting, and plotting one against another, under the use of these idle respects; till passion, too strong for cunning, breaks through hypocrisy into open affront and revenge! It cannot be so with the Scripture honour: to obey, or prefer a man, out of spite, is not usually done: and to love, help, serve, and countenance a person, in order to deceive and be revenged of him, is a thing never heard of: these admit of no hypocrisy nor revenge. Men do not these things to palliate ill-will, which are the testimonies of quite the contrary. It is absurd to imagine it, because impossible to be done.

XXV. Our sixth reason is, that honour was from the beginning: but hat-respects and most titles are of late: therefore there was true honour before hats or titles; and consequently true honour stands not in them. And that which ever was the way to express true honour is the best way still; and this the Scripture teaches better than dancing-masters can do.

XXVI. Seventhly, if honour consists in such-like ceremonies, then will it follow, that they are most capable of showing honour who perform it most exactly, according to the mode or fashion of the times; consequently, that man hath not the measure of true honour, from a just and reasonable principle in himself, but by the means and skill of the fantastic dancing-masters of the times: and for this cause it is we see that many give much money to have their children learn their honours, falsely so called. And what doth this but totally exclude the poor country people; who, though they plough, till, sow, reap, go to market, and in all things obey their justices, landlords, fathers, and masters, with sincerity and sobriety, rarely use those ceremonies; but if they do it is so awkwardly and meanly, that they are esteemed by a court critic so ill favoured as only fit to make a jest of and be laughed at: but what sober man will not deem their obedience beyond the others' vanity and hypocrisy? This base notion of honour turns out of doors the true, and sets the false in its place. Let it be further considered, that the way or fashion of doing it is much more in the design of its performers, as well as view of its spectators, than the respect itself. Whence it is commonly said, He is a man of good mien; or, She is a woman of exact behaviour. And what is this behaviour but fantastic, cramped postures and cringings, unnatural to their shape; and, if it were not fashionable, ridiculous to the view of all people; and is therefore to the Eastern countries a proverb.

XXVII. But yet, eighthly, real honour consists not in a hat, bow, or title, because all these things may be had for money, for which reason, how many dancing-schools, plays, &c. are there in the land, to which youth is generally sent to be educated in these vain fashions! Whilst they are ignorant of the honour that is of God, and their minds are allured to visible things that perish; and instead of remembering their Creator, are taken up with toys and fopperies; and sometimes so much worse, as to cost themselves a disinheriting, and their indiscreet parents grief and misery all their days. (Prov. iii. 9.) If parents would honour God in the help of his poor with the substance they bestow on such an education, they would find a far better account in the end.

XXVIII. But lastly, we cannot esteem bows, titles, and pulling off of hats, to be real honour, because such-like customs have been prohibited by God, his Son, and servants in days past. This I shall endeavour to show by three or four express authorities.

XXIX. My first example and authority is taken from the story of Mordecai and Haman; so close to this point, that methinks it should at least command silence to the objections frequently advanced against us. Haman was first minister of state, and favourite to king Ahasuerus. The text says, That the king set his seat above all the princes that were with him; and all the king's servants bowed and reverenced Haman; for the king had so commanded concerning him; but Mordecai, it seems, bowed not, nor did him reverence. (Esther, iii. 1, 2.) This at first made ill for Mordecai; a gallows was prepared for him at Haman's command. But the sequel of the story shows that Haman proved his own invention, and ended his pride with his life upon it. Well now, speaking as the world speaks, and looking upon Mordecai without the knowledge of the success; was not Mordecai a very clown, at least a silly, morose, and humorous man, to run such a hazard for a trifle? What hurt had it done him to have bowed to and honoured one the king honoured? Did he not despise the king, in disregarding Haman? Nay, had not the king commanded that respect; and are not we to honour and obey the king? One would have thought he might have bowed for the king's sake, whatever he had in his heart, and yet have come off well enough; for that he bowed not merely to Haman, but to the king's authority; besides, it was but an innocent ceremony. But it seems Mordecai was too plain and stout, and not fine and subtle enough to avoid the displeasure of Haman.

Howbeit, he was an excellent man: he feared God, and wrought righteousness. And in this very thing also he pleased God, and even the king too, at last, that had most cause to be angry with him: for he advanced him to Haman's dignity; and if it could be to greater honour. It is true, sad news first came; no less than destruction to Mordecai, and the whole people of the Jews besides, for his sake: but Mordecai's integrity and humiliation, his fasting, and strong cries to God prevailed, and the people were saved, and poor condemned Mordecai comes, after all, to be exalted above the princes, whether in this or any other respect. They that endure faithful in that which they are convinced God requires of them, though against the grain and humour of the world and themselves too, they shall find a blessed recompense in the end. My brethren, remember the cup of cold water: "We shall reap if we faint not." And call to mind, that our Captain bowed not to him that told him, "If thou wilt fall down and worship me, I will give thee all the glory of the world:" shall we bow then? O no! Let us follow our blessed Leader.

XXX. But before I leave this section, it is fit I add, that in conference with a late bishop, and none of the least eminent, upon this subject and instance, I remember he sought to evade it thus: "Mordecai," says he, "did not refuse to bow, as it was a testimony of respect to the king's favourite; but he, being a figure and type of Christ, refused, because Haman was of the uncircumcision, and ought to bow to him rather." To which I replied, That allowing Mordecai to be a figure of Christ, and the Jews of God's people or church; and that as the Jews were saved by Mordecai, so the church is saved by Christ; this makes for me; for then, by that reason, the spiritual circumcision, or people of Christ, are not to receive and bow to the fashions and customs of the spiritual uncircumcision, who are the children of the world; of which such as were condemnable so long ago in the time of the type and figure, can by no means be justifiably received or practised in the time of the antitype or substance itself. On the contrary, this shows expressly, we are faithfully to decline such worldly customs, and not to fashion ourselves according to the conversation of earthly-minded people; but be renewed and changed in our ways, and keep close to our Mordecai; who having not bowed, we must not bow, that are his people and followers. And whatever be our sufferings or reproaches, they will have an end: Mordecai, our captain, that appears for his people throughout all the provinces, in the king's gate, will deliver us at last; and, for his sake, we shall be favoured and loved of the king himself too. So powerful is faithful Mordecai at last. Therefore let us all look to Jesus, our Mordecai, the Israel indeed; He that has power with God, and would not bow in the hour of temptation, but has mightily prevailed; and therefore is a Prince for ever, and "of his government there shall be no end." (Isa. ix. 7.)

XXXI. The next Scripture instance I urge against these customs, is a passage in Job, thus expressed: "Let me not, I pray you, accept any man's person; neither let me give flattering titles unto man, for I know not to give flattering titles; in so doing, my Maker would soon take me away." (Job, xxxii. 21, 22.) The question that will arise upon the allegation of this Scripture is this, viz. What titles are flattering? The answer is as obvious, namely, Such as are empty and fictitious, and make him more than he is: as to call a man what he is not, to please him; or to exalt him beyond his true name, office, or desert, to gain upon his affections; who, it may be, lusteth to honour and respect: such as these,—most excellent, most sacred, your grace, your lordship, most dread majesty, right honourable, right worshipful, may it please your majesty, your grace, your lordship, your honour, your worship, and the like unnecessary titles and attributes, calculated only to please and tickle poor, proud, vain, yet mortal man. Likewise to call man what he is not, as my lord, my master, &c., and wise, just, or good, when he is neither, only to please him, or show him respect.

It was familiar thus to do among the Jews, under their degeneracy; wherefore one came to Christ, and said, "Good master, what shall I do to have eternal life?" (Luke, xviii. 18.) It was a salutation or address of respect in those times. It is familiar now: good my lord, good sir, good master, do this, or do that. But what was Christ's answer? how did he take it? "Why callest thou me good?" says Christ; "there is none good, save one, that is God." (Verse 19.) He rejected it that had more right to keep it than all mankind: and why? Because there was one greater than he; and that he saw the man addressed it to his manhood, after the way of the times, and not to his divinity which dwelt within it: therefore Christ refuses it, showing and instructing us that we should not give such epithets and titles commonly to men; for good being due alone to God and godliness, it can only be said in flattery to fallen man, and therefore sinful to be so said.

This plain and exact life well became Him, that was on purpose manifested to return and restore man from his lamentable degeneracy, to the innocency and purity of his first creation; who has taught us to be careful how we use and give attributes unto man by that most severe saying, "That every idle word that man shall speak, he shall give an account thereof in the day of judgment." (Matt. xii. 3, 6.) And that which should warn all men of the latitude they take herein, and sufficiently justifies our tenderness is this, That man can scarcely commit greater injury and offence against Almighty God, than to ascribe any of his attributes unto man, the creature of his word, and the work of his hands. He is a jealous God of his honour, and will not give his glory unto another. Besides, it is so near the sin of the aspiring fallen angels, that affected to be greater and better than they were made and stated by the great Lord of all, and to entitle man to a station above his make and orb, looks so like idolatry (the unpardonable sin under the law) that it is hard to think how men and women professing Christianity, and seriously reflecting upon their vanity and evil in these things, can continue in them, much less plead for them; and least of all reproach and deride those that through tenderness of conscience cannot use and give them. It seems that Elihu did not dare to do it; but put such weight upon the matter as to give this for one reason for his forbearance, to wit, lest my Maker should soon take me away: that is, for fear God should strike me dead, I dare not give man titles that are above him, or titles merely to please him. I may not, by any means, gratify that spirit which lusteth after such things. God is to be exalted, and man abased. God is jealous of man's being set higher than his station: he will have him keep his place, know his original, and remember the rock from whence he came: that what he has is borrowed; not his own but his Maker's, who brought him forth and sustained him; which man is very apt to forget: and lest I should be accessory to it by flattering titles, instead of telling him truly and plainly what he is, and using them as he ought to be treated, and thereby provoke my Maker to displeasure, and he in his anger and jealousy should take me soon away, or bring sudden death and an untimely end upon me, I dare not use, I dare not give such titles unto men.

XXXII. But if we had not this to allege from the Old Testament writings, it should and ought to suffice with Christians, that these customs are severely censured by the great Lord and Master of their religion; who is so far from putting people upon giving honour one to another, that he will not indulge them in it, whatever be the customs of the country they live in: for he charges it upon the Jews as a mark of their apostasy; "How can ye believe which receive honour one of another, and seek not the honour that cometh from God only?" where their infidelity concerning Christ is made the effect of seeking worldly, and not heavenly honour only. And the thing is not hard to apprehend, if we consider that self-love and desire of honour from men is inconsistent with the love and humility of Christ. They sought the good opinion and respect of the world; how then was it possible they should leave all and follow him, whose kingdom is not of this world; and that came in a way so cross to the mind and humour of it? And that this was the meaning of our Lord Jesus is plain: for he tells us what that honour was they gave and received, which he condemned them for, and of which he bid the disciples of his humility and cross beware. His words are these, and he speaks them not of the rabble but of the doctors, the great men, the men of honour among the Jews: "They love," says he, "the uppermost rooms at feasts," (Matt. xxiii. 6,) "that is, places of greatest rank and respect; and greetings," (Mark, xii. 38,) that is, salutations of respect, such as pulling off the hat, and bowing the body are in our age, in the market-places, viz. in the places of note and concourse, the public walks and exchanges of the country. And lastly, "they love," says Christ, "to be called of men, Rabbi, Rabbi:" one of the most eminent titles among the Jews. A word comprehending an excellency equal to many titles: it may stand for your grace, your lordship, right reverend father, &c. It is upon these men of breeding and quality that he pronounces his woes, making these practices some of the evil marks by which to know them, as well as some of the motives of his threatenings against them. But he leaves it not here: he pursues this very point of honour above all the rest in his caution to his disciples; to whom he gave in charge thus: "But be not ye called Rabbi; for one is your Master, even Christ, and all ye are brethren." (Matt. xviii. 8, 10-12.) "Neither be ye called Masters; but he that is greatest amongst you shall be your servant: and whoever shall exalt himself shall be abased." Plain it is that these passages carry a severe rebuke, both to worldly honour in general, and to those members and expressions of it in particular, which, as near as the language of Scripture and customs of that age will permit, do distinctly reach and allude to those of our own time; for the declining of which we have suffered so much scorn and abuse, both in our persons and estates; God forgive the unreasonable authors of it!

XXXIII. The apostle Paul has a saying of great weight and fervency, in his epistle to the Romans, very agreeable to this doctrine of Christ; it is this: "I beseech you therefore brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable service; and be not conformed to this world, but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that good, that acceptable, and perfect will of God." (Rom. xii. 1, 2.) He wrote to a people, in the midst of the ensnaring pomp and glory of the world. Rome was the seat of Cæsar, and the empire; the mistress of invention. Her fashions, as those of France now, were as laws to the world, at least at Rome: whence it is proverbial, Cum fueris Romæ, Romano vivito more. "When thou art at Rome, thou must do as Rome does." But the apostle is of another mind; he warns the Christians of that city, that they be not conformed; that is, that they do not follow the vain fashions and customs of this world, but leave them. The emphasis lies upon this, as well as upon conformed; and it imports, that this world, which they were not to conform to, was the corrupt and degenerate condition of mankind in that age. Wherefore the apostle proceeds to exhort those believers, and that by the mercies of God, the most powerful and winning of all arguments, that they would be transformed; that is, changed from the way of life customary among the Romans; and prove what is that acceptable will of God. As if he had said, Examine what you do and practise; see if it be right, and that it please God; call every thought, word, and action to judgment; (John, iii. 21;) try whether they are wrought in God or not; that so you may prove or know, what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect will of God.

XXXIV. The next scripture authority we appeal to, in our vindication, is a passage of the apostle Peter, in his first epistle written to the believing strangers throughout the countries of Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia, and Bithynia; which were the churches of Christ Jesus in those parts of the world, gathered by his power and spirit: it is this; "Gird up the loins of your minds; be sober and hope to the end, for the grace that is to be brought unto you at the revelation of Jesus Christ; as obedient children, not fashioning yourselves according to the former lusts in your ignorance." (1 Pet. i. 13, 14.) That is, be not found in the vain fashions and customs of the world, unto which you conformed in your former ignorance; but as you have believed in a more plain and excellent way, so be sober and fervent, and hope to the end: do not give out; let them mock on; bear ye the contradiction of sinners constantly, as obedient children, that you may receive the kindness of God, at the revelation of Jesus Christ. And therefore does the apostle call them strangers, a figurative speech, people estranged from the customs of the world, of new faith and manners; and so unknown of the world: and if such strangers, then not to be fashioned or conformed to their pleasing respects and honours, whom they were estranged from: because the strangeness lay in leaving that which was customary and familiar to them before. The following words, verse 17, prove he used the word strangers in a spiritual sense; "Pass the time of your sojourning here in fear;" that is, pass the time of your being as strangers on earth in fear; not after the fashions of the world. A word in the next chapter, further explains his sense, where he tells the believers, that they are a peculiar people; to wit, a distinct, a singular and separate people from the rest of the world: not any longer to fashion themselves according to their customs. But I do not know how that could be, if they were to live in communion with the world, in its respects and honours; for that is not to be a peculiar or separate people from them, but to be like them, because conformable to them.

XXXV. I shall conclude my scripture testimonies against the foregoing respects, with that memorable and close passage of the apostle James against respect of persons in general after the world's fashion: "My brethren, have not the faith of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Lord of glory, with respect of persons: for if there come unto your assembly a man with a gold ring, in goodly apparel: and there come in also a poor man in vile raiment, and ye have respect to him that weareth the gay clothing, and say unto him, Sit thou here in a good place, (or well and seemly, as the word is;) and say to the poor, Stand thou there, or sit here under my footstool; are ye not then partial in yourselves, and are become judges of evil thoughts?" (James, ii. 1-4.) That is, they knew they did amiss: "If ye fulfil the royal law, according to the scripture, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself, ye do well; but if ye have respect to persons, ye commit sin, and are convinced of the law as transgressors." (James, ii. 8, 9.) This is so full there seems nothing left for me to add, or others to object. We are not to respect persons, that is the first thing: and the next thing is, if we do we commit sin, and break the law; At our own peril be it. And yet perhaps some will say, that by this we overthrow all distinction amongst men, under their divers qualities, and introduce a reciprocal and relational respect in the room of it: but if it be so, I cannot help it, the apostle James must answer for it, who has given us this doctrine for Christian and apostolical. And yet one greater than he told his disciples, of whom James was one, "Ye know that the princes of the Gentiles exercise dominion over them, &c. But it shall not be so among you; but whosoever will be chief among you, let him be your servant." (Mat. xx. 25-27.) That is, he that affects rule, and seeks to be uppermost, shall be esteemed least among you. And to say true on the whole matter, whether we regard those early times of the world, that were antecedent to the coming of Christ or soon after, there was yet a greater simplicity than in the times in which we are fallen. For those early times of the world, as bad as they were in other things, were great strangers to the frequency of these follies: nay, they hardly used some of them, at least very rarely. For if we read the Scriptures, such a thing as my lord Adam, though lord of the world, is not to be found: nor my lord Noah neither, the second lord of the earth: nor yet my lord Abraham, the father of the faithful; nor my lord Isaac; nor my lord Jacob; but much less is my lord Paul, &c. to be found in the Bible: and less your holiness, or your grace. Nay, among the Gentiles, the people wore their own names with more simplicity, and used not the ceremony of speech that is now practised among Christians, nor yet anything like it. My lord Solon, my lord Phocion, my lord Plato, my lord Aristotle, my lord Scipio, my lord Fabius, my lord Cato, my lord Cicero, are not to be read in any of the Greek or Latin stories, and yet they were some of the sages and heroes of those great empires. No, their own names were enough to distinguish them from other men, and their virtue and employments in the public service were their titles of honour. Nor has this vanity yet crept far into the Latin writers, where it is familiar for authors to cite the most learned and the most noble, without any addition to their names, unless worthy or learned: and if their works give it them, we make no conscience to deny it them. For instance; the Fathers they only cite thus: Polycarpus, Ignatius, Irenæus, Cyprian, Tertullian, Origen, Arnobius, Lactantius, Chrysostom, Jerom, &c. More modern writers; Damascen, Rabanus, Paschasius, Theophylact, Bernard, &c. And of the last age, Luther, Melancthon, Calvin, Beza, Zuinglius, Marlorat, Vossius, Grotius, Dalleus, Amyralldus, &c. And of our own country, Gildas, Beda, Alcuinus, Horn, Bracton, Grosteed, Littleton, Cranmer, Ridley, Jewel, Whitaker, Seldon, &c. And yet I presume this will not be thought uncivil or rude. Why then is our simplicity (and so honestly grounded too, as conscience against pride in man, that so evilly and perniciously loves and seeks worship and greatness) so much despised and abused, and that by professed Christians too, who take themselves to be the followers of Him, that has forbidden these foolish customs, as plainly as any other impiety condemned in his doctrine? I earnestly beg the lovers, users, and expecters of these ceremonies, to let this I have written have some consideration and weight with them.

XXXVI. However, Christians are not so ill-bred as the world think; for they show respect too: but the difference between them lies in the nature of the respect they perform, and the reasons of it. The world's respect is an empty ceremony, no soul nor substance in it: the Christian's is a solid thing, whether by obedience to superiors, love to equals, or help and countenance to inferiors. Next, their reasons and motives to honour and respect, are as wide one from the other: for fine apparel, empty titles, or large revenues are the world's motives, being things her children worship: but the Christian's motives are the sense of his duty in God's sight; first to parents and magistrates; and then to inferior relations: and lastly to all people, according to their virtue, wisdom, and piety; which is far from respect to the mere persons of men, or having their persons in admiration for reward: much less on such mean and base motives as wealth and sumptuous raiment.

XXXVII. We shall easily grant, our honour, as our religion, is more hidden; and that neither are so discernible by worldly men, nor grateful to them. Our plainness is odd, uncouth, and goes mightily against the grain; but so does Christianity too, and that for the same reasons. But had not the Heathen spirit prevailed too long under a Christian profession, it would not be so hard to discern the right from the wrong. O that Christians would look upon themselves with the glass of righteousness; that which tells true, and gives them an exact knowledge of themselves! And then let them examine, what in them, and about them, agrees with Christ's doctrine and life; and they may soon resolve, whether they are real Christians, or but Heathens christened with the name of Christians.

SOME TESTIMONIES FROM ANCIENT AND MODERN WRITERS IN FAVOUR OF OUR BEHAVIOUR.

XXXVIII. Marlorat, out of Luther and Calvin, upon that remarkable passage I just now urged from the apostle James, gives us the sense those primitive reformers had of respect to persons in these words, viz. 'To respect persons here, is to have regard to the habit and garb: the apostle signifies, that such respecting of persons is so contrary to true faith, that they are altogether inconsistent: but if the pomp, and other worldly regards prevail, and weaken what is of Christ, it is a sign of a decaying faith. Yea, so great is the glory and splendour of Christ in a pious soul, that all the glories of the world have no charms, no beauty, in comparison of that, unto one so righteously inclined. The apostle maketh such respecting of persons, to be repugnant to the light within them, insomuch as they who follow these practices, are condemned from within themselves. So that sanctity ought to be the reason or motive of all outward respect; and that none is to be honoured, upon any account but holiness.' Thus much Marlorat. But if this be true doctrine, we are much in the right in refusing conformity to the vain respects of worldly men.

XXXIX. But I shall add to these, the admonition of a learned ancient writer, who lived about 1200 years since, of great esteem, namely Jerom, who writing to a noble matron, Celantia, directing her how to live in the midst of her prosperity and honours, amongst many other religious instructions, speaks thus: 'Heed not thy nobility, nor let that be a reason for thee to take place of any; esteem not those of a meaner extraction to be thy inferiors; for our religion admits of no respect of persons, nor doth it induce us to repute men, from any external condition, but from their inward frame and disposition of mind: it is hereby that we pronounce men noble or base. With God, not to serve sin is to be free; and to excel in virtue is to be noble. God has chosen the mean and contemptible of this world, whereby to humble the great ones. Besides, it is a folly for any to boast his gentility, since all are equally esteemed by God. The ransom of the poor and rich cost Christ an equal expense of blood. Nor is it material in what state a man is born; the new creature hath no distinction. But if we will forget how we all descended from one Father; we ought at least perpetually to remember that we have but one Saviour.'

XL. But since I am engaged against these fond and fruitless customs, the proper effects and delights of vain and proud minds, let me yet add one memorable passage more, as it is related by the famous Casaubon, in his discourse of Use and Custom, where he briefly reports, what passed between Sulpitius Severus and Paulinus, bishop of Nola, (but such an one as gave all to redeem captives; whilst others of that function, that they may show who is their master, are making many both beggars and captives, by countenancing the plunder and imprisonment of Christians, for pure conscience to God); he brings it in thus: 'He is not counted a civil man now, of late years amongst us, who thinks it much, or refuseth to subscribe himself servant, though it be to his equal or inferior.' Yet Sulpitius Severus was once sharply chid by Paulinus for subscribing himself his servant, in a letter of his, saying, 'Take heed hereafter, how thou being from a servant called into liberty, dost subscribe thyself servant unto one who is thy brother and fellow-servant; for it is a sinful flattery, not a testimony of humility, to pay those honours to a man, and a sinner, which are due to the one Lord, and one Master, and one God.' By this we may see the sense of some of the more apostolical bishops, about the civilities and fashions so much reputed with people that call themselves Christians and bishops, and who would be thought their successors. It was then a sin, it is now an accomplishment: it was then a flattery, it is now respect: it was then fit to be severely reproved; and now, alas! it is to deserve severe reproof not to use it. O monstrous vanity! How much, how deeply, have those who are called Christians revolted from the plainness of the primitive days, and practice of holy men and women in former ages! How are they become degenerated into the loose, proud, and wanton customs of the world, which knows not God; to whom use hath made these things, condemned by scripture, reason, and example, almost natural! And so insensible are they of both their cause and bad effects, that they not only continue to practise them, but plead for them, and unchristianly make a very mock of those who cannot imitate them. But I shall proceed to what remains yet further to be said in our defence, for declining another custom, which helps to make us so much the stumbling-block of this light, vain, and inconsiderate age.

CHAPTER X.

1. Another piece of nonconformity to the world, which is our simple and plain speech, thou for you.—2. Justified from the use of words and numbers, singular and plural.—3. It was, and is the Hebrew, Greek, and Latin speech, in schools and universities.—4. It is the language of all nations.—5. The original of the present customs defends our disuse of it.—6. If custom should prevail, in a sense it would be on our side.—7. It cannot be uncivil or improper, for God himself, the fathers, prophets, Christ, and his apostles used it.—8. An instance given in the case of Peter, in the palace of the high priest.—9. It is the practice of men to God in their prayers: the pride of man to expect better to himself.—10. Testimonies of several writers in vindication of us.—11. The Author's convictions; and his exhortation to his reader.

I. There is another piece of our nonconformity to the world, that renders us very clownish to the breeding of it, and that is, thou for you, and that without difference or respect to persons: a thing that to some looks so rude it cannot well go down without derision or wrath. But as we have the same original reason for declining this, as the foregoing customs, so I shall add, what to me looks reasonable in our defence; though it is very probable height of mind, in some of those that blame us, will very hardly allow them to believe that the word reasonable is reconcileable with so silly a practice as this is esteemed.

II. Words of themselves are but as so many marks set and employed for necessary and intelligible mediums, or means, whereby men may understandingly express their minds and conceptions to each other: from whence comes conversation. Now, though the world be divided into many nations, each of which, for the most part, has a peculiar language, speech, or dialect, yet have they ever concurred in the same numbers and persons, as much of the ground of right speech. For instance; I love, thou lovest, he loveth, are of singular number, importing but one whether in the first, second, or third person: also we love, ye love, they love, are of the plural number, because in each is implied more than one. Which undeniable grammatical rule, might be enough to satisfy any, that have not forgotten their accidence, that we are not beside reason in our practice. For if thou lovest, be singular, and you love, be plural; and if thou lovest, signifies but one; and you love, many; is it not as proper to say, thou lovest, to ten men, as to say, you love, to one man? Or, why not, I love, for we love; and we love, instead of I love? Doubtless it is the same, though most improper, and in speech ridiculous.

III. Our next reason is; if it be improper or uncivil speech, as termed by this vain age, how comes it that the Hebrew, Greek, and Roman authors, used in schools and universities, have no other? Why should they not be a rule in that, as well as other things? And why, I pray then, are we so ridiculous for being thus far grammatical? Is it reasonable that children should be whipped at school for putting you for thou, as having made false Latin; and yet that we must be, though not whipped, reproached, and often abused, when we use the contrary propriety of speech?

IV. But in the third place, it is neither improper nor uncivil, but much otherwise; because it is used in all languages, speeches, and dialects, and that through all ages. This is very plain: as for example, it was God's language when he first spake to Adam, viz. Hebrew: also it is the Assyrian, Chaldean, Grecian and Latin speech. And now among the Turks, Tartars, Muscovites, Indians, Persians, Italians, Spaniards, French, Dutch, Germans, Polonians, Swedes, Danes, Irish, Scotch, Welsh, as well as English there is a distinction preserved, and the word thou is not lost in the word which goes for you. And though some of the modern tongues have done as we do, yet upon the same error. But by this it is plain, that thou is no upstart, nor yet improper, but the only proper word to be used in all languages to a single person; because otherwise all sentences, speeches, and discourses may be very ambiguous, uncertain, and equivocal. If a jury pronounce a verdict or a judge a sentence, three being at the bar, upon three occasions, very differently culpable, and should say, You are here guilty and to die; or innocent, and discharged: who knows who is guilty or innocent? May be but one, perhaps two; or it may be, all three: therefore our indictments run in the singular number, as Hold up thy hand: thou art indicted by the name of, &c., for that thou, not having the fear of God, &c. And it holds the same in all conversation. Nor can this be avoided but by many unnecessary circumlocutions. And as the preventing of such length and obscurity was doubtless the first reason for the distinction, so cannot that be justly disused till the reason be first removed; which can never be whilst two are in the world.

V. But this is not all; it was first ascribed in way of flattery to proud popes and emperors, imitating the heathens' vain homage to their gods; thereby ascribing a plural honour to a single person: as if one pope had been made up of many gods, and one emperor of many men; for which reason, you only to be used to many, became first spoken to one. It seems the word thou looked like too lean and thin a respect; and therefore, some bigger than they should be, would have a style suitable to their own ambition: a ground we cannot build our practice on; for what began it only loves it still. But supposing you to be proper to a prince, it will not follow it is to a common person. For his edict runs, We will and require, because, perhaps, in conjunction with his council: and therefore you to a private person is an abuse of the word. But as pride first gave it birth, so hath she only promoted it. Monsieur, sir, and madam, were originally names given to none but the king, his brother, and their wives, both in France and England; yet now the ploughman in France is called monsieur, and his wife madame: and men of ordinary trades in England, sir, and their wives, dame; which is the legal title of a lady, or else mistress, which is the same with madame in French. So prevalent hath pride and flattery been in all ages, the one to give and the other to receive respects, as they term it.

VI. But some will tell us, custom should rule us; and that is against us. But it is easily answered, and more truly, that though in things reasonable or indifferent, custom is obliging or harmless, yet in things unreasonable or unlawful, she has no authority. For custom can no more change numbers than genders, nor yoke one and you together, than make a man into a woman, or one into a thousand. But if custom be to conclude us, it is for us; for as custom is nothing more than ancient usage, I appeal to the practice of mankind, from the beginning of the world, through all nations, against the novelty of this confusion, viz. you to one person. Let custom, which is ancient practice and fact, issue this question. Mistake me not: I know words are nothing, but as men give them a value or force by use; but then, if you will discharge thou, and that you must succeed in its place, let us have a distinguishing word instead of you to be used in speech to many: but to use the same word for one and many, when there are two, and that only to please a proud and haughty humour in man, is not reasonable in our sense: which we hope is Christian, though not modish.

VII. But if thou to a single person be improper or uncivil, God himself, all the holy fathers and prophets, Christ Jesus, and his apostles, the primitive saints, all languages throughout the world, and our own law proceedings are guilty; which, with submission, were great presumption to imagine. Besides, we all know it is familiar with most of our authors to preface their discourses to the reader in the same language of thee and thou: as, Reader, thou art desired, &c. Or, Reader, this is written to inform thee of the occasion, &c. And it cannot be denied, that the most famous poems, dedicated to love or majesty, are written in this style. Read of each in Chaucer, Spenser, Waller, Cowley, Dryden, &c. Why then should it be so homely, ill-bred, and insufferable in us? This, I conceive, can never be answered.

VIII. I doubt not at all that something altogether as singular attended the speech of Christ and his disciples: for I remember it was urged upon Peter in the high priest's palace, as a proof of his belonging to Jesus, when he denied his Lord: "Surely," said they, "thou art also one of them: for thy speech bewrayeth thee." (Matt. xxvi. 73.) They had guessed by his looks but just before that he had been with Jesus; but when they discoursed with him, his language put them all out of doubt: surely then he was one of them, and he had been with Jesus. Something it was he had learned in his company that was odd and observable; to be sure, not of the world's behaviour. Without question, the garb, gait, and speech of his followers differed, as well as his doctrine, from the world; for it was a part of his doctrine it should be so. It is easy to believe they were more plain, grave, and precise, which is more credible from the way which poor, confident, fearful Peter took to disguise the business; for he fell to cursing and swearing—a sad shift. But he thought that the likeliest way to remove the suspicion, that was most unlike Christ. And the policy took; for it silenced their objections, and Peter was as orthodox as they. But though they found him not out, the cock's crow did; which made Peter remember his dear suffering Lord's words: and he went forth, and wept bitterly; that he had denied his Master, who was then delivered up to die for him.

IX. But our last reason is of most weight with me, and because argumentum ad hominem, it is most heavy with our despisers, which is this: it should not therefore be urged upon us, because it is a most extravagant piece of pride in a mortal man to require or expect from his fellow-creature a more civil speech or grateful language, than he is wont to give to the immortal God and his Creator in all his worship to him. Art thou, O man, greater than he that made thee? Canst thou approach the God of thy breath and great Judge of thy life with thou and thee, and when thou risest off thy knees, scorn a Christian for giving to thee, poor mushroom of the earth, no better language than thou hast given to God but just before? An arrogancy not to be easily equalled! But again, it has either too much or too little respect; if too much, do not reproach and be angry, but gravely and humbly refuse it; if too little, why dost thou show to God no more? O whither is man gone! To what a pitch does he soar! He would be used more civilly by us than he uses God; which is to have us make more than a God of him: but he shall want worshippers of us, as well as he wants the divinity in himself that deserves to be worshipped. Certain we are, that the Spirit of God seeks not these respects, much less pleads for them, or would be wroth with any that conscientiously refuse to give them. But that this vain generation is guilty of using them, to gratify a vain mind, is too palpable. What capping, what cringing, what scraping, what vain, unmeant words, most hyperbolical expressions, compliments, gross flatteries, and plain lies, under the name of civilities, are men and women guilty of in conversation! Ah! my friends! whence fetch you these examples? What part of all the writings of the holy men of God warrants these things? But, to come nearer to your own profession, is Christ your example herein, whose name you pretend to bear; or those saints of old that lived in desolate places, of whom the world was not worthy: (Heb. xi. 38:) or do you think you follow the practice of those Christians that, in obedience to their Master's life and doctrine, forsook the respect of persons, and relinquished the fashions, honour, and glory of this transitory world; whose qualifications lay not in external gestures, respects, and compliments, but in a meek and quiet spirit, (1 Pet. iii. 4,) adorned with temperance, virtue, modesty, gravity, patience, and brotherly kindness; which were the tokens of true honour, and only badges of respect and nobility in those Christian times? O no. But is it not to expose ourselves both to your contempt and fury, that we imitate them, and not you? And tell us, pray, are not romances, plays, masks, gaming, fiddlers, &c. the entertainments that most delight you? Had you the spirit of Christianity indeed, could you consume your most precious little time in so many unnecessary visits, games, and pastimes; in your vain compliments, courtships, feigned stories, flatteries, and fruitless novelties, and what not; invented and used to your diversion, to make you easy in your forgetfulness of God: which never was the Christian way of living, but entertainment of the heathens that knew not God? Oh! were you truly touched with a sense of your sins, and in any measure born again; did you take up the cross of Jesus and live under it, these, which so much please your wanton and sensual nature, would find no place with you. This is not seeking the things that are above, (Col. iii. 1,) to have the heart thus set on things that are below; nor working out your own salvation with fear and trembling, to spend your days in vanity. This is not crying with Elihu, "I know not to give flattering titles to men; for in so doing my Maker would soon take me away." This is not to deny self, and lay up a more hidden and enduring substance, an eternal inheritance in the heavens, that will not pass away. Well, my friends, whatever you think, your plea of custom will find no place at God's tribunal: the light of Christ in your own hearts will overrule it; and this Spirit, against which we testify, shall then appear to be what we say it is. Say not I am serious about slight things; but beware you of levity in serious things.

X. Before I close, I shall add a few testimonies from men of general credit, in favour of our nonconformity to the world in this particular.

Luther, the great reformer, whose sayings were oracles with the age he lived in, and of no less reputation now, with many that object against us, was so far from condemning our plain speech, that in his Ludus, he sports himself with you to a single person as an incongruous and ridiculous speech, viz. Magister, vos estis iratus? Master, are you angry? As absurd with him in Latin, as My masters, art thou angry? is in English. Erasmus, a learned man, and an exact critic in speech, than whom I know not any we may so properly refer the grammar of the matter to, not only derides it, but bestows a whole discourse upon rendering it absurd: plainly manifesting that it is impossible to preserve numbers if you, the only word for more than one, be used to express one: as also, that the original of this corruption was the corruption of flattery. Lipsius affirms of the ancient Romans, "That the manner of greeting now in vogue was not in use amongst them." To conclude: Howel, in his History of France, gives us an ingenious account of its original; where he not only assures us, "That anciently the peasants thou'd their kings, but that pride and flattery first put inferiors upon paying a plural respect to the single person of every superior, and superiors upon receiving it." And though we had not the practice of God and man so undeniably to justify our plain and homely speech, yet, since we are persuaded that its original was from pride and flattery, we cannot in conscience use it. And however we may be censured as singular by those loose and airy minds, that through the continual love of earthly pleasures, consider not the true rise and tendency of words and things; yet to us whom God has convinced by his light and Spirit in our hearts of the folly and evil of such courses, and brought into a spiritual discerning of the nature and ground of the world's fashions, they appear to be fruits of pride and flattery; and we dare not continue in such vain compliances to earthly minds, lest we offend God, and burden our consciences. But having been sincerely affected with the reproofs of instruction, and our hearts being brought into a watchful subjection to the righteous law of JESUS, so as to bring our deeds to the light, (John, iii. 19-21,) to see in whom they are wrought, if in God or not; we cannot, we dare not conform ourselves to the fashions of the world that pass away; knowing assuredly, that "for every idle word that men shall speak, they shall give account thereof in the day of judgment." (Matt. xii. 36.)

XI. Wherefore, reader, whether thou art a night-walking Nicodemus, or a scoffing scribe; one that would visit the blessed Messiah, but in the dark customs of the world, that thou mightest pass as undiscerned, for fear of bearing his reproachful cross; or else a favourer of Haman's pride, and countest these testimonies but a foolish singularity; I must say, Divine love enjoins me to be a messenger of truth to thee, and a faithful witness against the evil of this degenerate world, as in other, so in these things; in which the spirit of vanity and lust hath got so great a head, and lived so long uncontrolled, that it hath impudence enough to term its darkness light, and to call its evil offspring by the names due to a better nature, the more easily to deceive people into the practice of them. And truly, so very blind and insensible are most of what spirit they are, and ignorant of the meek and self-denying life of holy Jesus, whose name they profess; that to call each other Rabbi, that is, master; to bow to men, which I call worship; and to greet with flattering titles, and to do their fellow-creatures homage; to scorn that language to themselves that they give to God, and to spend their time and estate to gratify their wanton minds; the customs of the Gentiles, that knew not God, pass with them for civility, good-breeding, decency, recreation, accomplishments, &c. O that man would consider, since there are but two spirits, one good, the other evil, which of them it is that inclines the world to these things; and whether it be Nicodemus or Mordecai in thee, that doth befriend these despised Christians, which makes thee ashamed to disown that openly in conversation with the world, which the true light hath made vanity and sin to thee in secret! Or if thou art a despiser, tell me, I pray thee, what dost thou think thy mockery, anger, or contempt dost most resemble, proud Haman, or good Mordecai? My friend, know that no man hath more delighted in, or been prodigal of those vanities called civilities than myself; and could I have covered my conscience under the fashions of the world, truly I had found a shelter from showers of reproach that have fallen very often and thick upon me; but had I, with Joseph, conformed to Egypt's customs, I had sinned against my God and lost my peace. But I would not have thee think it is a mere thou or title simply or nakedly in themselves we boggle at, or that we would beget or set up any form inconsistent with sincerity or true civility: there is but too much of that; but the esteem and value the vain minds of men do put upon them, that ought to be crossed and stripped of their delights, constrains us to testify so steadily against them. And this know, from the sense God's Holy Spirit hath begotten in us, that that which requires these customs, and begets fear to leave them, and pleads for them, and is displeased, if not used and paid, is the spirit of pride and flattery in the ground; though frequency, use, or generosity may have abated its strength in some: and this being discovered by the light that now shines from heaven in the hearts of the despised Christians I have communion with, necessitates them to this testimony; and myself, as one of them and for them, in a reproof of the unfaithful, who would walk undiscerned, though convinced to the contrary; and for an allay to the proud despisers, who scorn us as a people guilty of affectation and singularity. For the eternal God, who is great amongst us, and on his way in the earth to make his power known, will root up every plant that his right hand hath not planted. Wherefore let me beseech thee, reader, to consider the foregoing reasons, which were mostly given me from the Lord, in that time, when my condescension to these fashions would have been purchased at almost any rate; but the certain sense I had of their contrariety to the meek and self-denying life of holy JESUS, required of me my disuse of them, and faithful testimony against them. I speak the truth in Christ; I lie not: I would not have brought myself under censure and disdain for them, could I, with peace of conscience, have kept my belief under a worldly behaviour. It was extremely irksome to me to decline, and expose myself; but having an assured and repeated sense of the original of these vain customs, that they rise from pride, self-love, and flattery, I dared not gratify that mind in myself or others. And for this reason it is, that I am earnest with my readers to be cautious how they reprove us on this occasion; and do once more entreat them that they would seriously weigh in themselves, whether it be the spirit of the world or of the Father, that is so angry with our honest, plain, and harmless thou and thee: that so every plant that God our heavenly Father hath not planted in the sons and daughters of men may be rooted up.

CHAPTER XI.

1. Pride leads people to an excessive value of their persons.—2. It is plain, from the racket that is made about blood and families: also in the case of shape and beauty.—3. Blood no nobility, but virtue.—4. Virtue no upstart: antiquity no nobility without it, else age and blood would bar virtue in the present age.—5. God teaches the true sense of nobility, who made of one blood all nations; there is the original of all blood.—6. These men of blood, out of their feathers, look like other men.—7. This is not said to reject, but humble the gentleman: the advantages of that condition above others. An exhortation to recover their lost economy in families, out of interest and credit.—8. But the author has a higher motive; the gospel, and the excellencies of it, which they profess.—9. The pride of persons respecting shape and beauty: the washes, patches, paintings, dresses, &c. This excess would keep the poor: the mischiefs that attend it.—10. But pride in the old and homely yet more hateful: that it is usual. The madness of it. Counsel to the beautiful to get their souls like their bodies; and to the homely to supply want of that in the adornment of their lasting part, their souls, with holiness. Nothing homely with God but sin. The blessedness of those that wear Christ's yoke and cross, and are crucified to the world.

I. But pride stops not here; she excites people to an excessive value and care of their persons: they must have great and punctual attendance, stately furniture, rich and exact apparel. All which help to make up that pride of life that John tells us is not of the Father, but of the world. (1 John, ii. 16.) A sin God charged upon the haughty daughters of Zion, (Isaiah, iii.) and on the proud prince and people of Tyrus. (Ezek. xxvii. xxviii.) Read these chapters, and measure this age by their sins, and what is coming on these nations by their judgments. But at the present I shall only touch upon the first, viz. the excessive value people have of their persons; leaving the rest to be considered under the last head of this discourse, which is luxury, where they may be not improperly placed.

II. That people are generally proud of their persons is too visible and troublesome; especially if they have any pretence either to blood or beauty; the one has raised many quarrels among men, and the other among women, and men too often for their sakes and at their excitements. But to the first: What a pother has this noble blood made in the world:—antiquity of name or family, whose father, or mother, great grandfather, or great grandmother was best descended or allied:—what stock or what clan they came of:—what coat of arms they gave:—which had, of right, the precedence! But methinks nothing of man's folly has less show of reason to palliate it.

III. For, first, what matter is it of whom any one is descended, that is not of ill fame: since it is his own virtue that must raise, or vice depress him? An ancestor's character is no excuse to a man's ill actions, but an aggravation of his degeneracy: and since virtue comes not by generation, I neither am the better nor the worse for my forefather; to be sure, not in God's account, nor should it be in man's. Nobody would endure injuries the easier, or reject favours the more, for coming by the hand of a man well or ill descended. I confess it were greater honour to have had no blots, and with an hereditary estate, to have had a lineal descent or worth; but that was never found: no; not in the most blessed of families upon earth, I mean Abraham's. To be descended of wealth and titles, fills no man's head with brains or heart with truth: those qualities come from a higher cause. It is vanity then and most condemnable pride for a man of bulk and character to despise another of less size in the world and of meaner alliance for want of them: because the latter may have the merit, where the former has only the effects of it in an ancestor: and though the one be great by means of a forefather, the other is so too, but it is by his own: then, pray, which is the braver man of the two?

IV. O, says the person proud of blood, It was never a good world since we have had so many upstart gentlemen! But what should others have said of that man's ancestor, when he started first up into the knowledge of the world? For he, and all men and families, aye, and all states and kingdoms too, have had their upstarts, that is, their beginnings. This is being like the true church, because old, not because good: for families to be noble by being old, and not by being virtuous. No such matter: it must be age in virtue, or else virtue before age; for otherwise a man should be noble by the means of his predecessor, and yet the predecessor less noble than he, because he was the acquirer: which is a paradox that will puzzle all their heraldry to explain. Strange! that they should be more noble than their ancestor that got their nobility for them! But if this be absurd, as it is, then the upstart is the noble man: the man that got it by his virtue; and those are only entitled to his honour that are imitators of his virtue: the rest may bear his name from his blood, but that is all. If virtue then give nobility, which heathens themselves agree, then families are no longer truly noble than they are virtuous. And if virtue go not by blood, but by the qualifications of the descendants, it follows blood is excluded: else blood would bar virtue; and no man that wanted the one, should be allowed the benefit of the other: which were to stint and bound nobility for want of antiquity, and make virtue useless.

No, let blood and name go together; but pray let nobility and virtue keep company, for they are nearest of kin. It is thus profited by God himself, that best knows how to apportion things with an equal and just hand. He neither likes nor dislikes by descent; nor does He regard what people were, but are. He remembers not the righteousness of any man that leaves his righteousness; (Ezek. xviii.;) much less any unrighteous man for the righteousness of his ancestor.

V. But if these men of blood please to think themselves concerned to believe and reverence God in his holy Scriptures, they may learn that "in the beginning He made of one blood all nations of men to dwell upon all the earth;" (Acts, xvii. 26;) and that we all descended from one father and mother. A more certain original than the best of us can assign. From thence go down to Noah, who was the second planter of the human race, and we are upon some certainty for our forefathers. What violence has reaped or virtue merited since, and how far we that are alive are concerned in either, will be hard for us to determine but a very few ages off us.

VI. But, methinks it should suffice to say, our own eyes see that men of blood, out of their gear and trappings, without their feathers and finery, have no more marks of honour by nature stamped upon them, than their inferior neighbours. Nay, themselves being judges, they will frankly tell us, they feel all those passions in their blood, that make them like other men, if not further from the virtue that truly dignifies. The lamentable ignorance and debauchery that now rages among too many of our greater sort of folks, is too clear and casting an evidence in the point: and pray tell me of what blood are they come?

VII. Howbeit, when I have said all this, I intend not, by debasing one false quality, to make insolent another that is not true. I would not be thought to set the churl on the present gentleman's shoulder; by no means: his rudeness will not mend the matter. But what I have written is to give aim to all where true nobility dwells, that every one may arrive at it by the ways of virtue and goodness. But for all this, I must allow a great advantage to the gentleman, and therefore prefer his station: just as the apostle Paul, who after he had humbled the Jews, that insulted the Christians with their laws and rites, gave them the advantage over all other nations in statutes and judgments. I must grant that the condition of our great men is much to be preferred to the ranks of our inferior people. For, first, they have more power to do good; and if their hearts be equal to their ability, they are blessings to the people of any country. Secondly, the eyes of the people are usually directed to them; and if they will be kind, just, and hopeful, they shall have their affections and services. Thirdly, they are not under equal straits with the inferior sort; and consequently they have more help, leisure, and occasion to polish their passions and tempers with books and conversation. Fourthly, they have more time to observe the actions of other nations: to travel and view the laws, customs, and interests of other countries, and bring home whatsoever is worthy or imitable. And so an easier way is open for great men to get honour; and such as love true reputation will embrace the best means to it. But because it too often happens that great men do but little mind to give God the glory of their prosperity, and to live answerable to his mercies; but on the contrary, live without God in the world, fulfilling the lusts thereof, his hand is often seen, either in impoverishing or extinguishing them, and raising up men of more virtue and humility to their estates and dignity. However, I must allow that among people of this rank there have been some of them of more than ordinary virtue, whose examples have given light to their families. And it has been something natural for some of their descendants to endeavour to keep up the credit of their houses in proportion to the merit of their founder. And to say true, if there be any advantage in such descent, it is not from blood but education: for blood has no intelligence in it, and is often spurious and uncertain; but education has a mighty influence and strong bias upon the affections and actions of men. In this the ancient nobles and gentry of this kingdom did excel: and it were much to be wished that our great people would set about to recover the ancient economy of their houses, the strict and virtuous discipline of their ancestors, when men were honoured for their achievements, and when nothing more exposed a man to shame, than being born to a nobility that he had not a virtue to support.

VIII. O, but I have a higher motive! The glorious gospel of Jesus Christ, which having taught this northern isle, and all ranks professing to believe in it, let me prevail upon you to seek the honour that it has brought from heaven, to all the true disciples of it, who are indeed the followers of God's Lamb, that takes away the sin of the world. (John, i. 29.) Receive with meekness his gracious word into your hearts, that subdues the world's lusts, and leads in the holy way to blessedness. Here are charms no carnal eye hath seen, nor ear heard, nor heart perceived, but they are revealed to such humble converts by his spirit. Remember you are but creatures, and that you must die, and after all be judged.

IX. But personal pride ends not in nobility of blood; it leads folks to a fond value of their persons, be they noble or ignoble; especially if they have any pretence to shape or beauty. It is admirable to see, how much it is possible for some to be taken with themselves, as if nothing else deserved their regard, or the good opinion of others. It would abate their folly, if they could find in their hearts to spare but half the time to think of God and their latter end, which they most prodigally spend in washing, perfuming, painting, patching, attiring, and dressing. In these things they are precise, and very artificial; and for cost they spare not. But that which aggravates the evil is, the pride of one might comfortably supply the need of ten. Gross impiety that it is, that a nation's pride should not be spared to a nation's poor! But what is this for at last? Only to be admired, to have reverence, draw love, and command the eyes and affections of beholders. And so fantastic are they in it, as hardly to be pleased too. Nothing is good, or fine, or fashionable enough for them: the sun itself, the blessing of heaven, and comfort of the earth, must not shine upon them, lest it tan them; nor the wind blow, for fear it should disorder them. O impious nicety! Yet while they value themselves above all else, they make themselves the vassals of their own pride; worshipping their shape, feature, or complexion, whichsoever is their excellency. The end of all which, is but too often to excite unlawful love, which I call lust, and draw one another into as miserable as evil circumstances: in single persons it is of ill consequence; for if it does not awaken unchaste desires, it lays no foundation for solid and lasting union: the want of which helps to make so many unhappy marriages in the world: but in married people the sin is aggravated; for they have none of right to please, but one another; and to affect the gaiety and vanity of youth, is an ill sign of loving and living well at home: it looks rather like dressing for a market. It has sad effects in families: discontents, partings, duels, poisonings, and other infamous murders. No age can better tell us the sad effects of this sort of pride than this we live in; as, how excessively wanton, so how fatal it has been to the sobriety, virtue, peace, and health of families in this kingdom.

X. But I must needs say, that of all creatures, this sort of pride does least become the old and homely, if I may call the ill-favoured and deformed so; for the old are proud only of what they had, which shows, to their reproach, their pride has outlived their beauty, and, when they should be repenting, they are making work for repentance. But the homely are yet worse, they are proud of what they never had, nor ever can have: nay, their persons seem as if they were given for a perpetual humiliation to their minds; and to be proud of them is loving pride for pride's sake, and to be proud, without a temptation to be proud. And yet in my whole life I have observed nothing more doting on itself: a strange infatuation and enchantment of pride! What! Not to see right with their eyes, because of the partiality of their minds? This self-love is blind indeed. But to add expense to the vanity, and to be costly upon that which cannot be mended, one would think they should be downright mad; especially if they consider, that they look the homelier for the things that are thought handsome, and do but thereby draw their deformity more into notice, by that which does so little become them.

But in such persons' follies we have a specimen of man; what a creature he is in his lapse from his primitive image. All this, as Jesus said of sin of old, comes from within; (Mat. xv. 11-20;) that is the disregard that men and women have to the word of their Creator in their hearts; (Deut. xxx. 14; Rom. x. 8;) which shows pride and teaches humility, and self-abasement, and directs the mind to the true object of honour and worship; and that with an awe and reverence suitable to his sovereignty and majesty. Poor mortals! But living dirt! Made of what they tread on: who, with all their pride, cannot secure themselves from the spoil of sickness, much less from the stroke of death! O! did people consider the inconstancy of all visible things, the cross and adverse occurrences of man's life, the certainty of his departure, and eternal judgment, it is to be hoped they would bring their deeds to Christ's light in their hearts, (John, iii. 20, 21,) and they would see if they were wrought in God, or not, as the beloved disciple tells us from his dear Master's mouth. Art thou shapely, comely, beautiful—the exact draught of a human creature? Admire that Power that made thee so. Live an harmonious life to the curious make and frame of thy creation; and let the beauty of thy body teach thee to beautify thy mind with holiness, the ornament of the beloved of God. Art thou homely or deformed; magnify that goodness that did not make thee a beast; and with the grace that is given unto thee, for it has appeared unto all, learn to adorn thy soul with enduring beauty. Remember the King of heaven's daughter, the church, of which true Christians are members, is all glorious within. And if thy soul excel, thy body will only set off the lustre of thy mind. Nothing is homely in God's sight but sin; and that man and woman that commune with their own hearts, and sin not; who, in the light of holy Jesus, watch over the movings and inclinations of their own souls, and that suppress every evil in its conception, they love the yoke and cross of Christ, and are daily by it crucified to the world, but live to God in that life which outlives the fading satisfactions of it.

CHAPTER XII.

1. The character of a proud man: a glutton upon himself: is proud of his pedigree.—2. He is insolent and quarrelsome, but cowardly, yet cruel.—3. An ill child, subject, and servant.—4. Inhospitable.—5. No friend to any.—6. Dangerous and mischievous in power.—7. Of all things, pride bad in ministers.—8. They claim prerogative above others.—9. And call themselves the clergy: their lordliness and avarice.—10. Death swallows all.—11. The way to escape these evils.

I. To conclude this great head of pride, let us briefly see, upon the whole matter, what is the character of a proud man in himself, and in divers relations and capacities. A proud man then is a kind of glutton upon himself; for he is never satisfied with loving and admiring himself; whilst nothing else, with him, is worthy either of love or care: if good enough to be the servant of his will, it is as much as he can find in his heart to allow: as if he had been only made for himself, or rather that he had made himself. For as he despises man, because he cannot abide an equal, so he does not love God, because he would not have a superior: he cannot bear to owe his being to another, lest he should thereby acknowledge one above himself. He is one that is mighty big with the honour of his ancestors, but not of the virtue that brought them to it; much less will he trouble himself to imitate them. He can tell you of his pedigree, his antiquity, what estate, what matches; but forgets that they are gone, and that he must die too.

II. But how troublesome a companion is a proud man! Ever positive and controlling; and if you yield not, insolent and quarrelsome: yet at the upshot of the matter, cowardly: but if strongest, cruel. He feels no more of other men's miseries than if he were not a man, or it were a sin to be sensible. For not feeling himself interested, he looks no further; he will not disquiet his thoughts with other men's infelicities; it shall content him to believe they are just: and he had rather churlishly upbraid them as the cause, than be ready to commiserate or relieve them. So that compassion and charity are with him as useless as humility and meekness are hateful.

III. A proud man makes an ill child, servant, and subject; he contemns his parents, master, and prince; he will not be subject. He thinks himself too wise, or too old, to be directed; as if it were a slavish thing to obey; and that none were free that may not do what they please; which turns duty out of doors and degrades authority. On the other hand, if he be a husband, or father, or master, there is scarcely any enduring: he is so insufferably curious and testy that it is an affliction to live with him; for hardly can any hand carry it even enough to please him. Some peccadillo about his clothes, his diet, his lodging, or attendance quite disorders him: but especially if he fancies any want of the state and respect he looks for. Thus pride destroys the nature of relations: on the one side, learns to contemn duty; and on the other side, it turns love into fear, and makes the wife a servant, and the children and servants slaves.

IV. But the proud man makes an ill neighbour too; for he is an enemy to hospitality: he despises to receive kindness, because he would not show any, nor be thought to need it. Besides, it looks too equal and familiar for his haughty humour. Emulation and detraction are his element; for he is jealous of attributing any praise to others, where just; lest that should cloud and lessen him, to whom it never could be due: he is the man that fears, what he should wish, to wit, that others should do well. But that is not all; he maliciously miscalls their acts of virtue, which his corruptions will not let him imitate, that they may get no credit by them. If he wants any occasion of doing mischief, he can make one: either they use him ill, or have some design upon him; the other day they paid him not the cap and knee; the distance and respect he thinks his quality, parts, or merits do require. A small thing serves a proud man to pick a quarrel; of all creatures the most jealous, sullen, spiteful and revengeful: he can no more forgive an injury, than forbear to do one.

V. Nor is this all: a proud man can never be a friend to anybody. For besides that his ambition may always be bribed by honour and preferment to betray that relation, he is unconversable; he must not be catechised and counselled, much less reproved or contradicted: no, he is too covetous of himself to spare another man a share, and much too high, stiff, and touchy: he will not away with those freedoms that a real friendship requires. To say true, he contemns the character; it is much too familiar and humble for him: his mighty soul would know nothing besides himself and vassals to stock the world. He values other men, as we do cattle, for their service only; and, if he could, would use them so; but as it happens, the number and force are unequal.

VI. But a proud man in power is very mischievous; for his pride is the more dangerous by his greatness, since from ambition in private men, it becomes tyranny in him: it would reign alone; nay live so, rather than have competitors: Aut Cæsar, aut nullus. Reason must not check it, nor rules of law limit it; and either it can do no wrong, or it is sedition to complain of the wrong that it does. The men of this temper would have nothing thought amiss they do; at least, they count it dangerous to allow it to be so, though so it be; for that would imply they had erred, which it is always matter of state to deny: no, they will rather choose to perish obstinately, than by acknowledging, yield away the reputation of better judging to inferiors, though it were their prudence to do so. And indeed, it is all the satisfaction that proud great men make to the world for the miseries they often bring upon it, that, first or last, upon a division, they leave their real interest to follow some one excess of humour, and are almost ever destroyed by it. This is the end pride gives proud men, and the ruin it brings upon them, after it has punished others by them.

VII. But above all things, pride is intolerable in men pretending to religion; and of them in ministers; for they are names of the greatest contradiction. I speak without respect or anger, to persons or parties; for I only touch upon the bad of all. What shall pride do with religion, that rebukes it? Or ambition with ministers, whose very office is humility? And yet there are but too many of them, that, besides an equal guilt with others in the fleshly pride of the world, are even proud of that name and office, which ought always to remind them of self-denial. Yea, they use it as the beggars do the name of God and Christ, only to get by it: placing to their own account the advantages of that reverend profession, and thereby making their function but a political handle to raise themselves to the great preferments of the world. But O then! how can such be his ministers, that said, "My kingdom is not of this world"? (John, xviii. 36.) Who, of mankind, more self-conceited than these men? If contradicted, as arrogant and angry, as if it were their calling to be so. Counsel one of them, he scorns you: reprove him, and he is almost ready to excommunicate you: 'I am a minister and an elder:' flying thither to secure himself from the reach of just censure, which indeed exposes him but the more to it: and therefore his fault cannot be the less, by how much it is worse in a minister to do ill, and spurn at reproof, than an ordinary man.

VIII. O, but he pleads an exemption by his office: what! Shall he breed up chickens to pick out his own eyes! Be rebuked or instructed by a layman or parishioner! A man of less age, learning, or ability! No such matter: he would have us believe that his ministerial prerogative has placed him out of the reach of popular impeachment. He is not subject to vulgar judgments. Even questions about religion are schism: believe as he says: it is not for you to pry so curiously into the mysteries of religion: never good day since laymen meddle so much with the minister's office. Not considering, poor man, that the contrary is most true: not many good days since ministers meddled so much in laymen's business. Though perhaps there is little reason for this distinction, besides spiritual gifts, and the improvement of them by a diligent use of them for the good of others.

Such good sayings as these, Be ready to teach: answer with meekness: let every man speak as of the gift of God that is in him: if anything be revealed to him that sits by, let the first hold his peace: be not lords over God's heritage, but meek and lowly; washing the feet of the people, (1 Cor. xiv. 30,) as Jesus did those of his poor disciples;—are unreasonable and antiquated instructions with some clergy, and it is little less than heresy to remind them of these things: a mark of great disaffection to the church in their opinion. For by this time their pride has made them the church, and the people but the porch at best; a cipher that signifies nothing, unless they clap their figure before it: forgetting, that if they were as good as they should be, they could be but ministers, stewards, and under-shepherds; that is, servants to the church, family, flock, and heritage of God: and not that they are that church, family, flock, and heritage, which they are only servants unto. Remember the words of Christ, "Let him that would be greatest be your servant." (Mat. xx. 26.)

IX. There is but one place to be found in the Holy Scripture, where the word Clerus, can properly be applied to the church, and they have got it to themselves; from whence they call themselves the clergy, that is, the inheritance or heritage of God. Whereas Peter exhorts the ministers of the gospel, "Not to be lords over God's heritage, nor to feed them for filthy lucre." (1 Peter, v. 2, 3.) Peter belike, foresaw pride and avarice to be the ministers' temptations; and indeed they have often proved their fall: and to say true, they could hardly fall by worse. Nor is there any excuse to be made for them in these two respects, which is not worse than their sin. For if they have not been lords over God's heritage, it is because they have made themselves that heritage, and disinherited the people: so that now they may be the people's lords, with a salvo to good old Peter's exhortation.

And for the other sin of avarice, they can only avoid it, and speak truth thus; that never feeding the flock, they cannot be said to feed it for lucre: that is, they get the people's money for nothing. An example of which is given us, by the complaint of God himself, from the practice of the proud, covetous, false prophets of old, that the people gave their money for that which was not bread, and their labour for that which did not profit them: (Isaiah, lv. 2:) And why? Because then the priest had no vision; and too many now despise it.

X. But alas! when all is done, what folly, as well as irreligion, is there in pride! It cannot add one cubit to any man's stature: what crosses can it hinder? What disappointments help, or harm frustrate? It delivers not from the common stroke; sickness disfigures, pain misshapes, and death ends the proud man's fabric. Six feet of cold earth bounds his big thoughts; and his person, that was too good for any place, must at last lodge within the streight limits of so little and so dark a cave: and he who thought nothing well enough for him, is quickly the entertainment of the lowest of all animals, even worms themselves. Thus pride and pomp come to the common end; but with this difference, less pity from the living, and more pain to the dying. The proud man's antiquity cannot secure him from death, nor his heraldry from judgment. Titles of honour vanish at this extremity; and no power or wealth, no distance or respect, can rescue or insure them. As the tree falls, it lies; and as death leaves men, judgment finds them.

XI. O! what can prevent this ill conclusion? And what can remedy this woeful declension from ancient meekness, humility, and piety, and that godly life and power which were so conspicuous in the authority of the preachings and examples of the living, of the first and purest ages of Christianity? Truly, nothing but an inward and sincere examination, by the testimony of the holy light and spirit of JESUS, of the condition of their souls and minds towards Christ, and a better inquiry into the matter and examples of holy record. It was his complaint of old, "that light is come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil." (John, iii. 19.) If thou wouldst be a child of God, and a believer in Christ, thou must be a child of Light. O man, thou must bring thy deeds to it and examine them by that holy lamp in thy soul, which is the candle of the Lord, that shows thee thy pride and arrogancy, and reproves thy delight in the vain fashions of this world. Religion is a denial of self; yea, of self-religion too. It is a firm tie or bond upon the soul to holiness, whose end is happiness; for by it men come to see the Lord. The pure in heart, says JESUS, see God: (Matt. v. 8:) he that once comes to bear Christ's yoke, is not carried away by the devil's allurements; he finds excelling joys in his watchfulness and obedience. If men loved the cross of Christ, his precepts and doctrine, they would cross their own wills, which lead them to break Christ's holy will, and lose their own souls, in doing the devil's. Had Adam minded that holy light in Paradise more than the serpent's bait; and stayed his mind upon his Creator, the rewarder of fidelity, he had seen the snare of the enemy, and resisted him. O do not delight in that which is forbidden! Look not upon it, if thou wouldst not be captivated by it. Bring not the guilt of sins of knowledge upon thy own soul. Did Christ submit his will to his Father's, and for the joy that was set before him, endure the cross and despise the shame (Heb. xii. 2) of a new and untrodden way to glory? Thou also must submit thy will to Christ's holy law and light in thy heart, and for the reward He sets before thee, to wit, eternal life, endure his cross, and despise the shame of it. All desire to rejoice with Him, but few will suffer with Him, or for Him. Many are the companions of his table; not many of his abstinence. The loaves they follow, but the cup of his agony they leave: it is too bitter, they like not to drink thereof. And divers will magnify his miracles, that are offended at the ignominy of his cross. But O man, as He, for thy salvation, so thou, for the love of Him, must humble thyself, (Phil. ii. 7,) and be contented to be of no reputation, that thou mayest follow Him, not in a carnal, formal way, of vain man's tradition and prescription, but as the Holy Ghost, by the apostle, doth express it, in a new and living way, (Heb. x. 19, 20,) which Jesus had consecrated, that brings all that walk in it to the eternal rest of God: whereunto He himself is entered, who is the holy and only blessed Redeemer.

CHAPTER XIII.

1. Avarice, the second capital lust, its definition and distinction.—2. It consists in a desire of unlawful things.—3. As in David's case about Uriah's wife.—4. Also Ahab's about Naboth's vineyard.—5. Next, in unlawful desires of lawful things.—6. Covetousness is a mark of false prophets.—7. A reproach to religion.—8. An enemy to government.—9. Treacherous.—10. Oppressive.—11. Judas an example.—12. So Simon Magus.—13. Lastly, in unprofitable hoarding of money.—14. The covetous man a common evil.—15. His hypocrisy.—16. Gold his god.—17. He is sparing, to death.—18. Is reproved by Christ and his followers.—19. Ananias' and Sapphira's sin and judgment.—20. William Tindall's discourse on that subject referred unto.—21. Peter Charron's testimony against it.—22. Abraham Cowley's witty and sharp satire upon it.

I. I am come to the second part of this discourse, which is avarice, or covetousness, an epidemic and a raging distemper in the world, attended with all the mischiefs that can make men miserable in themselves, and in society; so near akin to the foregoing evil, pride, that they are seldom apart: Liberality being almost as hateful to the proud, as to the covetous, I shall define it thus: Covetousness is the love of money or riches; (Ephes. v. 3, 5;) which, as the apostle hath it, "is the root of all evil." (1 Tim. vi. 9, 10.) It branches itself into these three parts: first, desiring of unlawful things; secondly, unlawfully desiring of lawful things; and lastly, hoarding up, or unprofitably withholding the benefit of them from the relief of private persons, or the public. I shall first deliver the sense of Scripture, and what examples are therein afforded against this impiety: and next, my own reasons, with some authorities from authors of credit. By which it will appear, that the working of the love of riches out of the hearts of people, is as much the business of the cross of Christ, as the rooting out of any one sin that man is fallen into.

II. And first, of desiring, or coveting of unlawful things: it is expressly forbidden by God himself, in the law He delivered to Moses upon Mount Sinai, for a rule to his people the Jews to walk by: "Thou shalt not covet," said God, "thy neighbour's house: thou shalt not covet thy neighbour's wife, nor his man-servant, nor his maid-servant, nor his ox, nor his ass, nor anything that is thy neighbour's." (Exodus, xx.) This God confirmed by thundering and lightnings, and other sensible solemnities, to strike the people with more awe in receiving and keeping of it, and to make the breach of these moral precepts more terrible to them. Micah complains in his time, "They covet fields, and take them by violence;" (Mic. ii. 2;) but their end was misery. Therefore was it said of old, "Woe to them that covet an evil covetousness:" this is to our point. We have many remarkable instances of this in Scripture; two of which I will briefly report.

III. David, though otherwise a good man, by unwatchfulness is taken; the beauty of Uriah's wife was too hard for him, being disarmed, and off from his spiritual watch. There was no dissuasive would do; Uriah must be put upon a desperate service, where it was great odds if he survived it. This was to hasten the unlawful satisfaction of his desires, by a way that looked not like direct murder. The contrivance took; Uriah is killed, and his wife is quickly David's. This interpreted David's covetousness. But went it off so? No, his pleasure soon turned to anguish and bitterness of spirit: his soul was overwhelmed with sorrow: the waves went over his head: (Psalm li. lxxvii. xlii. 7:) he was consumed within him: he was stuck in the mire and clay; he cried, he wept: yea, his eyes were as a fountain of tears. (Ibid. lxix. 2, 14.) Guiltiness was upon him, and he must be purged; his sins washed white as snow, that were as red as crimson, or he is undone for ever. His repentance prevailed: behold, what work this part of covetousness makes! What evil! What sorrow! O that the people of this covetousness would let the sense of David's sorrow sink deep into their souls, that they might come to David's salvation! Restore me, saith that good man: it seems he once knew a better state: yes, and this may teach the better sort to fear, and stand in awe too, lest they sin and fall. For David was taken at a disadvantage; he was off his watch, and gone from the cross; the law was not his lamp and light, at that instant; he was a wanderer from his safety, his strong tower, and so surprised: then and there it was the enemy met him, and vanquished him.

IV. The second instance is that of Naboth's vineyard: (1 Kings, xxi.:) it was coveted by Ahab and Jezebel: that, which led them to such an unlawful desire, found means to accomplish it. Naboth must die, for he would not sell it. To do it they accuse the innocent man of blasphemy, and find two knights of the post, sons of Belial, to evidence against him. Thus, in the name of God, and in show of pure zeal to his glory, Naboth must die; and accordingly was stoned to death. The news of which coming to Jezebel, she bid Ahab arise and take possession, for Naboth was dead. But God followed both of them with his fierce vengeance. "In the place where the dogs licked the blood of Naboth," said Elijah, in the name of the Lord, "shall dogs lick thy blood, even thine; and I will bring evil upon thee, and take away thy posterity;" and of Jezebel, his wife and partner in his covetousness and murder, he adds, "The dogs shall eat her flesh by the walls of Jezreel." Here is the infamy and punishment due to this part of covetousness. Let this deter those that desire unlawful things, the rights of others: for God that is just, will certainly repay such with interest in the end. But perhaps these are few; either that they do not, or dare not show it, because the law will bite if they do. But the next part hath company enough, that will yet exclaim against the iniquity of this part of covetousness; and by their seeming abhorrence of it, would excuse themselves of all guilt in the rest: let us consider that.

V. The next, and most common part of covetousness is the unlawful desire of lawful things; especially of riches. Money is lawful, but the love of it is the root of all evil. So riches are lawful, but they that pursue them, fall into divers temptations, snares, and lusts; He calls them uncertain, to show their folly and danger, that set their hearts upon them. Covetousness is hateful to God; he hath denounced great judgments upon those that are guilty of it. God charged it on Israel of old, as one of the reasons of his judgments; "For the iniquity of his covetousness," saith God, "was I wroth and smote him." (Isai. lvii. 17.) In another place, "Every one is given to covetousness, and from the prophet to the priest, every one dealeth falsely;" (Jer. vi. 13;) "therefore will I give their wives unto others, and their fields to them that shall inherit them." (Ibid. viii. 10.) In another place God complained thus: "But thine eyes and thine heart are not but for thy covetousness." (Chap. xxii. 17.) By Ezekiel, God renews and repeats his complaint against their covetousness: "And they come to thee as the people cometh, and sit before thee as my people: they hear thy words, but will not do them; with their mouths they show much love, but their heart goeth after their covetousness." (Ezek. xxxiii. 31.) Therefore God, in the choice of magistrates, made it part of their qualification, to hate covetousness; foreseeing the mischief that would follow to that society or government where covetous men were in power; that self would bias them, and they would seek their own ends at the cost of the public. David desired, that his heart might not incline to covetousness, but to the testimonies of his God. (Psalm cxix. 36.) And the wise man expressly tells us, that "he that hateth covetousness shall prolong his days:" (Prov. xxviii. 16:) making a curse to follow it. And it is by Luke charged upon the Pharisees as a mark of their wickedness: and Christ, in that evangelist, bids his followers "Take heed and beware of covetousness:" (Luke, xii. 15:) and he giveth a reason for it that carrieth a most excellent instruction in it; for, saith he, "a man's life consisteth not in the abundance of the things which he possesseth:" (Mark, vii. 21, 22:) but he goeth further; he joins covetousness with adultery, murder, and blasphemy. No wonder then if the apostle Paul is so liberal in his censure of this evil: he placeth it with all unrighteousness, to the Romans; to the Ephesians he writeth the like, adding, "Let not covetousness be so much as named among you:" (Rom. i. 29; Eph. v. 3:) and bids the Colossians mortify their members; (Col. iii. 5;) and names several sins, as fornication, uncleanness, and such like, but ends with covetousness: which, saith he, is idolatry. And we know there is not a greater offence against God: nay, this very apostle calls "the love of money the root of all evil;" "which," said he, "whilst some have coveted after, they have erred from the faith, and pierced themselves through with many sorrows. For they that will be rich, fall into temptation, and a snare, and many foolish and hurtful lusts. O man of God," saith he to his beloved friend Timothy, "flee these things, and follow after righteousness, faith, patience, and meekness," (1 Tim. vi. 9-11.)

VI. Peter was of the same mind; for he maketh covetousness to be one of the great marks of the false prophets and teachers that should arise among Christians, and by that they might know them, "who," saith he, "through covetousness shall with feigned words make merchandise of you." (2 Peter, ii. 3.) To conclude, therefore, the author to the Hebrews, at the end of his epistle, leaves this, with other things, not without great zeal and weight upon them: "Let," says he, "your conversation be without covetousness;" (Heb. xiii. 5;) he rests not in this generality, but goes on, "and be content with such things as ye have; for God hath said, I will never leave thee nor forsake thee." What then? Must we conclude that those who are not content, but seek to be rich, have forsaken God? The conclusion seems hard; but yet it is natural; for such, it is plain, are not content with what they have; they would have more: they covet to be rich, if they may: they live not with that dependence and regard to Providence to which they are exhorted, nor is godliness, with content, great gain to them.

VII. And truly it is a reproach to a man, especially to a religious man, that he knows not when he hath enough; when to leave off; when to be satisfied: that notwithstanding God sends him one plentiful season of grain after another, he is so far from making that the cause of withdrawing from the traffic of the world, that he makes it a reason for launching further into it; as if the more he hath, the more he may. He therefore reneweth his appetite, bestirs himself more than ever, that he may have a share in the scramble, while anything is to be got: this is as if cumber, not retirement; and gain, not content, were the duty and comfort of a Christian. O that this thing were better considered! for by not being so observable nor obnoxious to the law, as other vices are, there is more danger for want of that check. It is plain that most people strive not for substance, but for wealth. Some there be that love it strongly, and spend it liberally when they have got it. Though this be sinful, yet more commendable than to love money for money's sake; that is one of the basest passions the mind of man can be captivated with; a perfect lust; and a greater, and more soul-defiling one there is not in the whole catalogue of concupiscence. Which considered, should quicken people into a serious examination, how far this temptation of love of money hath entered them; and the rather because the steps it maketh into the mind, are almost insensible, which renders the danger greater. Thousands think themselves unconcerned in the caution, that yet are perfectly guilty of the evil. Now can it be otherwise, when those that have, from a low condition, acquired thousands, labour yet to advance, yea, double and treble those thousands; and that with the same care and contrivance by which they got them? Is this to live comfortably, or to be rich? Do we not see how early they rise; how late they go to bed? How full of the change, the shop, the warehouse, the custom-house; of bills, bonds, charter-parties, &c. they are? Running up and down, as if it were to save the life of a condemned innocent. An insatiable lust, and therein ungrateful to God, as well as hurtful to men, who giveth it to them to use, and not to love: that is, the abuse. And if this care, contrivance, and industry, and that continually, be not from the love of money in those that have ten times more than they began with, and much more than they spend or need, I know not what testimony man can give of his love for anything.

VIII. To conclude: It is an enemy to government in magistrates; for it tends to corruption. Wherefore those that God ordained were such as feared Him and hated covetousness. Next, it hurts society: for old traders keep the young ones poor: and the great reason why some have too little, and so are forced to drudge like slaves to feed their families, and keep their chin above the water, is, because the rich hold fast and press to be richer, and covet more, which dries up the little streams of profit from smaller folks. There should be a standard, both as to the value and time of traffic; and then the trade of the master to be shared among his servants that deserve it. This were both to help the young to get their livelihood, and to give the old time to think of leaving this world well, in which they have been so busy, that they might obtain a share in the other, of which they have been so careless.

IX. There is yet another mischief to government; for covetousness leads men to abuse and defraud it, by concealing or falsifying the goods they deal in: as bringing in forbidden goods by stealth: or lawful goods, so as to avoid the payment of dues, or owning the goods of enemies for gain; or that they are not well made, or full of measure; with abundance of that sort of deceit.

X. But covetousness has caused destructive feuds in families; for estates falling into the hands of those whose avarice has put them upon drawing greater profit to themselves than was consistent with justice, has given birth to much trouble, and caused great oppression; it too often falling out, that such executors have kept the right owners out of possession with the money they should pay them.

XI. But this is not all; for covetousness betrays friendship; a bribe cannot be better placed to do an ill thing, or undo a man. Nay, it is too often a murderer both of soul and body; of the soul, because it kills that life it should have in God: where money masters the mind, it extinguishes all love to better things: of the body, for it will kill for money, by assassinations, poisons, false witness, &c. I shall end this head on covetousness, with the sin and doom of two covetous men, Judas, and Simon the sorcerer.

Judas's religion fell in thorny ground: love of money choked him. Pride and anger in the Jews endeavoured to murder Christ; but till covetousness set her hand to effect it, they were all at a loss. They found Judas had the bag, and probably loved money; they would try him, and did. The price was set, and Judas betrays his Master, his Lord, into the hands of his most cruel adversaries. But to do him right he returned the money, and to be revenged on himself, was his own hangman. A wicked act, a wicked end. Come on, you covetous: what say you now to brother Judas? was he not an ill man? did he not very wickedly? Yes, yes: would you have done so? No, no: by no means. Very well; but so said those wicked Jews of stoning the prophets, and that yet crucified the beloved Son of God; He that came to save them, and would have done it, if they had received Him, and not rejected the day of their visitation. Rub your eyes well, for the dust is got into them; and carefully read in your own consciences, and see if, out of love to money, you have not betrayed the Just One in yourselves, and so are brethren with Judas in iniquity. I speak for God against an idol; bear with me. Have you not resisted, yea, quenched the good Spirit of Christ in your pursuit after your beloved wealth? Examine yourselves, try yourselves; know ye not your own selves: if Christ dwell not, if He rule not, and be not above all beloved in you, ye are reprobates: in an undone condition! (2 Cor. xiii. 5.)

XII. The other covetous man is Simon the sorcerer, a believer too: but his faith could not go deep enough for covetousness. (Acts, viii. 9-24.) He would have driven a bargain with Peter: so much money for so much Holy Ghost; that he might sell it again, and make a good trade of it; corruptly measuring Peter by himself, as if he had only a better knack of cozening the people than himself, who had set up in Samaria for the great power of God, before the power of God in Philip and Peter undeceived the people. But what was Peter's answer and judgment? "Thy money," says he, "perish with thee; thou hast neither part nor lot in this matter: thou art in the gall of bitterness, and in the bond of iniquity." A dismal sentence. Besides, covetousness tends to luxury, and rises often out of it: for from having much, they spend much, and so become poor by luxury: such are covetous to get, to spend more, which temperance would prevent. For if men would not, or could not, by good laws well executed, and a better education, be so lavish in their tables, houses, furniture, apparel, and gaming, there would be no such temptation to covet earnestly after what they could not spend: for there is but here and there a miser that loves money for money's sake.

XIII. Which leads to the last and basest part of covetousness, which is yet the most sordid, to wit, hoarding up, or keeping money unprofitably, both to others and themselves too. This is Solomon's miser, that makes himself rich, and hath nothing: (Prov. xiii. 7:) a great sin in the sight of God. He complained of such as had stored up the labours of the poor in their houses; he calls it their spoils, and it is a grinding of the poor, because they see it not again. But he blesseth those that consider the poor, and commandeth every one, to open freely to his brother that is in need; (Psalm xli. 1; Deut. xv. 7, 8;) not only he that is spiritually, but naturally so; and not to withhold his gift from the poor. The apostle chargeth Timothy, in the sight of God, and before Jesus Christ, that "he fail not to charge them that are rich in this world, that they trust not in their uncertain riches, but in the living God, who giveth liberally; and that they do good with them, that they may be rich in good works." (1 Tim. vi. 17, 18.) Riches are apt to corrupt; and that which keeps them sweet and best is charity: he that uses them not gets them not for the end for which they are given, but loves them for themselves, and not their service. The miser is poor in his wealth: he wants for fear of spending; and increases his fear with his hope, which is his gain; and so tortures himself with his pleasure; the most like to the man that hid his talent in a napkin, of all others, for this man's talents are hid in his bags out of sight, in vaults, under boards, behind wainscots: else upon bonds and mortgages, growing but as underground; for it is good to none.

XIV. The covetous man hates all useful arts and sciences as vain, lest they should cost him something the learning: wherefore ingenuity has no more place in his mind than in his pocket. He lets houses fall, to prevent the charge of repairs: and for his spare diet, plain clothes, and mean furniture, he would place them to the account of moderation. O monster of a man! that can take up the cross for covetousness, and not for Christ.

XV. But he pretends negatively to some religion too; for he always rails at prodigality, the better to cover his avarice. If you would bestow a box of spikenard on a good man's head; to save money, and to seem righteous, he tells you of the poor: but if the poor come, he excuses his want of charity with the unworthiness of the object, or the causes of his poverty, or that he can bestow his money upon those that deserve it better; who rarely opens his purse till quarter-day for fear of losing it.

XVI. But he is more miserable than the poorest; for he enjoys not what he yet fears to lose; they fear not what they do not enjoy. Thus is he poor by overvaluing his wealth: but he is wretched that hungers with money in a cook's shop: yet having made a god of his gold, who knows, but he thinks it unnatural to eat what he worships?

XVII. But, which aggravates this sin, I have myself once known some, that to get money have wearied themselves into the grave; and to be true to their principle, when sick would not spare a fee to a doctor, to help the poor slave to live; and so died to save charges: a constancy that canonizes them martyrs for money.

XVIII. But now let us see what instances the Scripture will give us in reproof of the sordid hoarders and hiders of money. A good-like young man came to Christ, and inquired the way to eternal life: Christ told him, he knew the commandments: he replied, he had kept them from his youth: it seems he was no loose person, and indeed such are usually not so, to save charges. And "yet lackest thou one thing," saith Christ; "sell all, distribute it to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven, and come and follow Me." It seems Christ pinched him in the sore place; He hit the mark, and struck him to the heart: who knew his heart; by this He tried how well he had kept the commandment, "To love God above all." It was said, the young man was very sorrowful, and went his way; and the reason which is given is, that he was very rich. The tides met, money and eternal life: contrary desires: but which prevailed? Alas! his riches. But what said Christ to this? How hardly shall they that have riches enter into the kingdom of God! He adds, "It is easier for a camel to go through a needle's eye, than for a rich man to enter the kingdom of heaven:" that is, such a rich man, to wit, a covetous rich man, to whom it is hard to do good with what he has: it is more than a miracle: O who then would be rich and covetous! It was upon these rich men that Christ pronounced his woe, saying, "Woe unto you that are rich, for ye have received your consolation here." What! none in the heavens? No, unless you become willing to be poor men, can resign all, live loose to the world, have it at arm's end, yea, under foot; a servant, and not a master.

XIX. The other instance is a very dismal one too: it is that of Ananias and Sapphira. In the beginning of the apostolical times, it was customary for those who received the word of life, to bring what substance they had and lay it at the apostles' feet: of these Joses, surnamed Barnabas, was exemplary. Among the rest, Ananias and his wife Sapphira, confessing to the truth, sold their possession, but covetously reserved some of the purchase-money from the common purse to themselves, and brought a part for the whole, and laid it at the apostles' feet. But Peter, a plain and bold man, in the majesty of the Spirit, said, "Ananias, why hath Satan filled thine heart to lie to the Holy Ghost; and to keep back part of the price of the land? Whilst it remained, was it not thine own? And after it was sold, was it not in thine own power? Why hast thou conceived this thing in thine heart? Thou hast not lied unto men, but unto God." (Acts, v. 3, 4.) But what followed this covetousness and hypocrisy of Ananias? Why, "Ananias hearing these words, fell down, and gave up the ghost." The like befel his wife, being privy to the deceit their avarice had led them to. And it is said, that "great fear came upon all the church, and those that heard of these things:" and also should on those that now read them. For if this judgment was shown and recorded that we should beware of the like evils, what will become of those who, under the profession of Christianity, a religion that teaches men to live loose from the world, and to yield up all to the will and service of Christ and his kingdom, not only retain a part, but all; and cannot part with the least thing for Christ's sake? I beseech God to incline the hearts of my readers to weigh these things. This had not befallen Ananias and Sapphira, if they had acted as in God's presence, and with that entire love, truth, and sincerity that became them. O that people would use the light that Christ has given them, to search and see how far they are under the power of this iniquity! For would they but watch against the love of the world, and be less in bondage to the things that are seen, which are temporal, they would begin to set their hearts on things above, that are of an eternal nature. Their life would be hid with Christ in God, out of the reach of all the uncertainties of time, and troubles, and changes of mortality. Nay, if people would but consider how hardly riches are got, how uncertainly they are kept, the envy they bring; that they can neither make a man wise, nor cure diseases, nor add to life, much less give peace in death; no, nor hardly yield any solid benefit above food or raiment, (which may be had without them,) and that if there be any good use for them, it is to relieve others in distress; being but stewards of the plentiful providences of God, and consequently accountable for our stewardship; if, I say, these considerations had any room in our minds, we should not thus post to get, nor care to hide and keep such a mean and impotent thing. O that the cross of Christ, which is the Spirit and power of God in man, might have more place in the soul, that it might crucify us more and more to the world, and the world to us; that, like the days of paradise, the earth might again be the footstool, and the treasure of the earth a servant, and not a god to man!—Many have written against this vice; three I will mention.

XX. William Tindall, that worthy apostle of the English reformation, has an entire discourse, to which I refer the reader, entitled, "The Parable of the Wicked Mammon." The next is——

XXI. Peter Charron, a famous Frenchman, and in particular for the book he wrote of wisdom, hath a chapter against covetousness; part of which take as followeth: "To love and affect riches is covetousness: not only the love and affection, but also every over-curious care and industry about riches. The desire of goods, and the pleasure we take in possessing them, are grounded only upon opinion: the immoderate desire to get riches is a gangrene in our soul, which with a venomous heat consumeth our natural affections, to the end it might fill us with virulent humours. So soon as it is lodged in our hearts, all honest and natural affection, which we owe either to our parents, our friends, or ourselves, vanisheth away: all the rest, in respect of our profit, seemeth nothing; yea, we forget in the end, and condemn ourselves, our bodies, our minds, for this transitory trash; and as our proverb is, We sell our horse to get us hay. Covetousness is the vile and base passion of vulgar fools, who account riches the principal good of a man, and fear poverty as the greatest evil; and not contenting themselves with necessary means, which are forbidden no man, weigh that which is good in a goldsmith's balance; when nature hath taught us to measure it by the ell of necessity. For, what greater folly can there be than to adore that which nature itself hath put under our feet, and hidden in the earth, as unworthy to be seen; yea, rather to be contemned, and trampled under foot? This is that which the sin of man hath only torn out of the entrails of the earth, and brought unto light to kill himself. We dig out the earth, and bring to light those things for which we would fight: we are not ashamed to esteem those things most highly which are in the lowest parts of the earth. Nature seemeth even in the first birth of gold, after a sort, to have presaged the misery of those that are in love with it; for it hath so ordered the matter, that in those countries where it groweth there groweth with it neither grass nor plant, nor other thing that is worth anything: as giving us to understand thereby, that in those minds where the desire of this metal groweth, there cannot remain so much as a spark of true honour and virtue. For what thing can be more base than for a man to degrade, and to make himself a servant and a slave to that which should be subject unto him? Riches serve wise men, but command a fool: for a covetous man serveth his riches, and not they him: and he is said to have goods as he hath a fever, which holdeth and tyrannizeth over a man, not he over it. What thing more vile, than to love that which is not good, neither can make a good man? Yea is common, and in the possession of the most wicked in the world; which many times perverts good manners, but never amends them: without which, so many wise men have made themselves happy; and by which so many wicked men have come to a wicked end. To be brief; what thing more miserable, than to bind the living to the dead, as Mezentius did, to the end their death might be languishing, and the more cruel; to tie the spirit unto the excrement and scum of the earth; to pierce through his own soul with a thousand torments, which this amorous passion of riches brings with it; and to entangle himself with the ties and cords of this malignant thing, as the Scripture calls them, which doth likewise term them thorns and thieves, which steal away the heart of man, snares of the devil, idolatry, and the root of all evil? And truly he that shall see the catalogue of those envies and molestations which riches engender into the heart of man, as their proper thunderbolt and lightning, they would be more hated than they are now loved. Poverty wants many things, but covetousness all: a covetous man is good to none, but worse to himself." Thus much of Charron, a wise and great man. My next testimony is yielded by an author not unlikely to take with some sort of people for his wit; may they equally value his morality, and the judgment of his riper time.

XXII. Abraham Cowley, a witty and ingenious man, yieldeth us the other testimony: of avarice he writeth thus: "There are two sorts of avarice, the one is but a bastard-kind, and that is a rapacious appetite of gain; not for its own sake, but for the pleasure of refunding it immediately through all the channels of pride and luxury. The other is the true kind, and properly so called, which is a restless and insatiable desire of riches, not for any further end or use, but only to hoard and preserve, and perpetually increase them. The covetous man of the first kind, is like a greedy ostrich, which devoureth any metal, but it is with an intent to feed upon it, and in effect, it maketh a shift to digest and excern it. The second is like the foolish chough, which loveth to steal money, only to hide it. The first doth much harm to mankind, and a little good to some few: the second doth good to none; no, not to himself. The first can make no excuse to God or angels, or rational men, for his actions: the second can give no reason or colour, not to the devil himself, for what he doth: he is a slave to mammon without wages. The first maketh a shift to be beloved, aye, and envied too, by some people: the second is the universal object of hatred and contempt. There is no vice hath been so pelted with good sentences, and especially by the poets, who have pursued it with satires and fables, and allegories and allusions, and moved, as we say, every stone to fling at it; among which I do not remember a finer correction than that which was given it by one line of Ovid's:

Multa Luxuriæ desunt, omnia avaritiæ."

Which is,

"Much is wanting to luxury, all to avarice."

To which saying I have a mind to add one member, and render it thus: poverty wants some, luxury many, avarice all things. Somebody saith of a virtuous and wise man that having nothing, he hath all. This is just his antipode, who having all things, yet hath nothing.

And O! what man's condition can be worse Than his, whom plenty starves, and blessings curse? The beggars but a common fate deplore, The rich poor man's emphatically poor.

"I wonder how it cometh to pass, that there hath never been any law made against him: against him do I say? I mean for him. As there are public provisions made for all other madmen, it is very reasonable that the king should appoint some persons to manage his estate, during his life, for his heirs commonly need not that care, and out of it to make it their business to see that he should not want alimony befitting their condition; which he could never get out of his own cruel fingers. We relieve idle vagrants and counterfeit beggars, but have no care at all of these really poor men, who are, methinks, to be respectfully treated, in regard of their quality. I might be endless against them, but I am almost choked with the superabundance of the matter. Too much plenty impoverisheth me, as it doth them." Thus much against avarice, that moth of the soul, and canker of the mind.

CHAPTER XIV.

1. Luxury, what it is, and the mischief of it to mankind. An enemy to the cross of Christ.—2. Of luxury in diet, how unlike Christ, and contrary to Scripture.—3. The mischief it does to the bodies, as well as the minds of people.—4. Of luxury in the excess of apparel, and of recreations; that sin brought the first coat: people not to be proud of the badge of their misery.—5. The recreations of the times, enemies to virtue: they rise from degeneracy.—6. The end of clothes allowable; the abuse reprehended.—7. The chief recreation of good men of old was to serve God, and do good to mankind, and follow honest vocations, not vain sports and pastimes.—8. The Heathen knew and did better things. The sobriety of infidels above Christians.—9. Luxury condemned in the case of the rich man.—10. The doctrine of the Scripture positively against a voluptuous life.

I. I am now come to the other extreme, and that is luxury, which is an excessive indulgence of self, in ease and pleasure. This is the last great impiety struck at in this discourse of the holy cross of Christ, which indeed is much the subject of its mortifying virtue and power. A disease as epidemical, as killing: it creeps into all stations and ranks of men: the poorest often exceeding their ability to indulge their appetite; and the rich frequently wallowing in those things that please the lusts of their eye and flesh, and the pride of life: as regardless of the severe discipline of JESUS, whom they call Saviour, as if luxury, and not the cross, were the ordained way to heaven. What shall we eat, what shall we drink, and what shall we put on? once the care of luxurious heathens, is now the practice of, and which is worse, the study of pretended Christians. But let such be ashamed, and repent; remembering that Jesus did not reproach the Gentiles for those things, to indulge his followers in them. They that will have Christ to be theirs, must be sure to be his; to be like-minded, to live in temperance and moderation, as knowing the Lord is at hand. Sumptuous apparel, rich unguents, delicate washes, stately furniture, costly cookery, and such diversions as balls, masques, music-meetings, plays, romances, &c., which are the delight and entertainment of the times, belong not to the holy path that Jesus and his true disciples and followers trod to glory. No, "Through many tribulations," says none of the least of them, "must we enter the kingdom of God." (Acts, xiv. 22.) I do earnestly beseech the gay and luxurious, into whose hands this discourse shall be directed, to consider well the reasons and examples here advanced against their way of living; if happily they may come to see how remote it is from true Christianity, and how dangerous to their eternal peace. God Almighty, by his grace, soften their hearts to instruction, and shed abroad his tender love in their souls, that they may be overcome to repentance, and to the love of the holy way of the cross of Jesus, the blessed Redeemer of men. For they cannot think that He can benefit them, while they refuse to lay down their sins for the love of Him that laid down his life for the love of them. Or that He will give them a place in heaven, that refuse Him any in their hearts on earth. But let us examine luxury in all its parts.

II. Luxury has many parts; the first that is forbidden by the self-denying Jesus, is gluttony, "Take no thought, saying, What shall we eat, or what shall we drink?—for after these things do the Gentiles seek:" (Mat. vi. 31, 32:) as if He had said, The Heathen, such as live without the true God, whose care is to please their appetite, more than to seek God and his kingdom: you must not do so, but "seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness, and all these things shall be added unto you." (Mat. vi. 33.) That which is convenient for you will follow: let everything have its time and order.

This carries a serious reprehension to the luxurious eater and drinker, who is taken up with an excessive care of his palate, what shall he eat, and what shall he drink: who being often at a loss what to have next, therefore has an officer to invent, and a cook to dress, disguise, and drown the species, that it may cheat the eye, look new and strange; and all to excite an appetite, or raise an admiration. To be sure there is great variety, and that curious and costly; the sauce, it may be, dearer than the meat; and so full is he fed, that without it he can scarce find out a stomach; which is to force a hunger, rather than to satisfy it.—And as he eats, so he drinks: rarely for thirst, but pleasure: to please his palate. For that purpose he will have divers sorts, and he must taste them all: one, however good, is dull and tiresome; variety is more delightful than the best; and therefore the whole world is little enough to fill his cellar. But were he temperate in his proportions, his variety might be imputed rather to curiosity than luxury. But what the temperate man uses as a cordial, he drinks by full draughts, till inflamed by excess, he is fitted to be an instrument of mischief, if not to other persons, yet always to himself, whom perhaps at last he knows not: for such brutality are some come to, they will sip themselves out of their own knowledge. This is the lust of the flesh, that is not of the Father, but of the world; for upon this comes in the music and dance, and mirth, and the laughter, which is madness; (Eccl. ii. 2;) that the noise of one pleasure may drown the iniquity of another, lest his own heart should deal too plainly with him. Thus the luxurious live: they forget God, they regard not the afflicted. O that the sons and daughters of men would consider their wantonness and their iniquity in these things! How ill do they requite the goodness of God in the use and abuse of the plenty He yields them! How cruel are they to his creatures, how lavish of their lives and virtue, how thankless for them: forgetting the Giver, and abusing his gifts, and despising counsel, and casting instruction behind them! They lose tenderness and forget duty, being swallowed up of voluptuousness, adding one excess to another. God rebuked this sin in the Jews, by the prophet Amos: "Ye that put far away the evil day, and cause the seat of violence to come near; that lie upon beds of ivory, and stretch themselves upon their couches, and eat the lambs out of the flock, and the calves out of the stall; that chant to the sound of the viol, and invent to themselves instruments of music, like David; that drink wine in bowls, and anoint themselves with the chief ointments; but they are not grieved for the affliction of Joseph." (Amos, vi. 3-6.) These, it seems, were the vices of the degenerate Jews, under all their pretence to religion; and are they not of Christians at this day? Yea they are, and these are the great parts of luxury struck at in this discourse. Remember the rich man, with all his sumptuous fare, went to hell: and the apostle pronounces heavy woes upon those "whose god is their belly: for such glory in their shame." (Phil. iii. 19.)

Christ places these things to the courts of worldly kings, not his kingdom: making them unseemly in his followers: his feast therefore, to the multitude, which was his miracle, was plain and simple; enough, but without curiosity or art of cookery: and it went down well, for they were hungry; the best and fittest time to eat. And the apostle, in his directions to his much-beloved Timothy, debases the lovers of worldly fulness; advising him to godliness and content as the chiefest gain: adding, "and having food and raiment, let us therewith be content." (1 Tim. vi. 6, 8.) Behold the abstemious, and most contented life of those pilgrims, the sons of heaven, and immortal offspring of the great power of God; they were in fasts and perils often, and ate what was set before them; and in all conditions learned to be contented. O blessed men! O blessed spirits! Let my soul dwell with yours for ever.

III. But the diseases which luxury begets and nourishes, make it an enemy to mankind: for besides the mischief it brings to the souls of people, it undermines health, and shortens the life of man, in that it gives but ill nourishment and so leaves and feeds corrupt humours, whereby the body becomes rank and foul, lazy and scorbutic; unfit for exercise, and more for honest labour. The spirits being thus loaded with ill flesh, and the mind effeminated, a man is made inactive, and so useless in civil society; for idleness follows luxury, as well as diseases. These are the burdens of the world, devourers of good things, self-lovers, and so forgetters of God: but which is sad, and yet just, the end of those that forget God, is to be turned into hell. (Psalm ix. 19.)

IV. But there is another part of luxury that has great place with vain man and woman, and that is the gorgeousness of apparel, one of the most foolish, because most costly, empty, and unprofitable excesses people can well be guilty of.

V. Nor is it otherwise with recreations, as they call them; for these are nearly related. Man was made a noble, rational, grave creature; his pleasure stood in his duty, and his duty in obeying God: which is to love, fear, adore, and serve Him; and in using the creation with true temperance and godly moderation; as knowing well that the Lord, his judge, was at hand, the inspector and rewarder of his works. In short, his happiness was in his communion with God; his error was to leave that conversation, and let his eyes wander abroad to gaze on transitory things. If the recreations of the age were as pleasant and necessary as they are said and made to be, unhappy then would Adam and Eve have been, that never knew them. But had they never fallen, and the world been tainted by their folly and ill example, perhaps man had never known the necessity or use of many of these things. Sin gave them birth, as it did the other; they were afraid of the presence of the Lord, which was the joy of their innocency, when they had sinned; and then their minds wandered, sought other pleasures, and began to forget God; as He complained afterwards by the prophet Amos, "They put far away the evil day: they eat the fat of the flock: they drink wine in bowls: they anoint themselves with the chief perfumes: they stretch themselves upon beds of ivory: they chant to the sound of the viol, and invent upon themselves instruments of music, like David," (Amos, vi. 3-6,) not heeding or remembering the afflictions and captivity of poor Joseph: him they wickedly sold, innocency was quite banished, and shame soon began to grow a custom, till they were grown shameless in the imitation. And truly, it is now no less a shame to approach primitive innocence by modest plainness, than it was matter of shame to Adam that he lost it, and became forced to tack fig-leaves for a covering. Wherefore in vain do men and women deck themselves with specious pretences to religion, and flatter their miserable souls with the fair titles of Christian, innocent, good, virtuous, and the like, whilst such vanities and follies reign. Wherefore to you all, from the eternal God, I am bound to declare, you mock Him that will not be mocked, and deceive yourselves; (Gal. vi. 7;) such intemperance must be denied, and you must know yourselves changed, and more nearly approached to primitive purity, before you can be entitled to what you do now but usurp; for none but those who are led by the Spirit of God are the children of God, (Rom. viii. 14; Gal. v. 23,) which guides into all temperance and meekness.

VI. But the Christian world, as it would be called, is justly reprovable, because the very end of the first institution of apparel is grossly perverted. The utmost service that clothes originally were designed for, when sin had stripped them of their native innocence, was, as hath been said, to cover them; therefore plain and modest: next, to fence out cold; therefore substantial: lastly, to declare sexes; therefore distinguishing. So that then necessity provoked to clothing, now, pride and vain curiosity; in former times some benefit obliged, but now, wantonness and pleasure: then they minded them for covering, but now, that is the least part; their greedy eyes must be provided with gaudy superfluities: as if they made their clothes for trimming, to be seen rather than worn; only for the sake of other curiosities that must be tacked upon them, although they neither fence from cold, nor distinguish sexes; but signally display their wanton, fantastic, full-fed minds, that have them.

VII. Then the recreations were to serve God, be just, follow their vocations, mind their flocks, do good, exercise their bodies in such a manner as was suitable to gravity, temperance, and virtue; but now that word is extended to almost every folly; so much are men degenerated from Adam in his disobedience; so much more confident and artificial are they grown in all impieties: yea, their minds, through custom, are become so very insensible of the inconveniency that attends the like follies, that what was once mere necessity, is now the delight, pleasure, and recreation of age. How ignoble is it, how ignominious and unworthy of a reasonable creature! Man, who is endued with understanding, fit to contemplate immortality, and made a companion (if not superior) to angels, that he should mind a little dust, a few shameful rags; inventions of mere pride and luxury; toys so apish and fantastic, entertainments so dull and earthly, that a rattle, a baby, a hobby-horse, a top, are by no means so foolish in a simple child, not unworthy of his thoughts, as are such inventions of the care and pleasure of men! It is a mark of great stupidity that such vanities should exercise the noble mind of man, and image of the great Creator of heaven and earth.

VIII. Of this many among the very Heathens of old had so clear a prospect that they detested all such vanity, looking upon curiosity in apparel, and that variety of recreations, now in vogue and esteem with false Christians, to be destructive of good manners, in that it more easily stole away the minds of people from sobriety to wantonness, idleness, effeminacy, and made them only companions for the beast that perishes: witness those famous men, Anaxagoras, Socrates, Plato, Aristides, Cato, Seneca, Epictetus, &c., who placed true honour and satisfaction in nothing below virtue and immortality. Nay, such are the remains of innocence among some Moors and Indians in our times, that if a Christian (though he must be an odd one) fling out a filthy word, it is customary with them, by way of moral, to bring him water to purge his mouth. How much do the like virtues and reasonable instances accuse people, professing Christianity, of gross folly and intemperance! O that men and women had the fear of God before their eyes; and that they were so charitable to themselves, as to remember whence they came, what they are doing, and to what they must return: that so more noble, more virtuous, more rational and heavenly things might be the matters of their pleasure and entertainment; that they would be once persuaded to believe how inconsistent the folly, vanity, and conversation they are mostly exercised in, really are with the true nobility of a reasonable soul; and let that just principle, which taught the Heathens, teach them; lest it be found more tolerable for Heathens than such Christians, in the day of account. For if their shorter notions, and more imperfect sense of things could yet discover so much vanity; if their degree of light condemned it, and they, in obedience thereunto, disused it, doth it not behove Christians much more?

IX. Again these things, which have been hitherto condemned, have never been the conversation or practice of the holy men and women of old times, whom the Scriptures recommend for holy examples, worthy of imitation. Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob were plain men, and princes, as graziers are, over their families and flocks. They were not solicitous for the vanities so much lived in by the people of this generation, for they pleased God by faith. The first forsook his father's house, kindred, and country; a true type or figure of that self-denial all must know, that would have Abraham to their father. They must not think to live in those pleasures, fashions, and customs they are called to leave; no, but part with all hopes of the great recompense of reward, and that better country which is eternal in the heavens. (Heb. xi. 26, 15; Rom. v. 1.) The prophets were generally poor; one a shepherd, another a herdsman, &c. They often cried out unto the full-fed wanton Israelites to repent, to fear and dread the living God, to forsake the sins and vanities they lived in; but they never imitated them. John the Baptist, the messenger of the Lord, preached his embassy to the world in a coat of camel's-hair, a rough and homely garment. (Matt. iii. 4.) Nor can it be conceived that Jesus Christ himself was much better apparelled, who, according to the flesh, was of poor descent, and in life, of great plainness; insomuch that it was usual in a way of derision to say, "Is not this Jesus, the carpenter, the son of Mary?" (Matt. xiii. 55; Mark, vi. 3.) And this Jesus tells his followers, "That as for soft raiment, gorgeous apparel and delicacies, they were for king's courts:" (Luke, vii. 25:) implying, that He and his followers were not to seek after those things; but seems thereby to express the great difference that was betwixt the lovers of the fashions and customs of the world, and those whom He had chosen out of it. And He did not only come in that mean and despicable manner himself, that He might stain the pride of all flesh, but therein became exemplary to his followers, what a self-denying life they must lead, if they would be his true disciples. Nay, He further leaves it with them in a parable, to the end that it might make the deeper impression, and that they might see how inconsistent a pompous, worldly-pleasing life is with the kingdom He came to establish and call men to the possession of: and that is the remarkable story of Dives, who is represented first, as a rich man; (Luke, xvi. 19. &c.;) next as a voluptuous man, in his rich apparel, his many dishes, and his pack of dogs; and lastly, as an uncharitable man, or one who was more concerned to please the lust of the eye, the lust of the flesh, and the pride of life, and fare sumptuously every day, than to take compassion of poor Lazarus at his gate: no, his dogs were more pitiful and kind than he. But what was the doom of this jolly man, this great rich man? We read it was everlasting torment; but that of Lazarus, eternal joy with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, in the kingdom of God. In short, Lazarus was a good man, the other a great man: the one poor and temperate, the other rich and luxurious: there are too many of them alive; and it were well, if his doom might awaken them to repentance.

X. Nor were the twelve apostles, the immediate messengers of the Lord Jesus Christ, other than poor men, one a fisherman, another a tent-maker; and he that was of the greatest, though perhaps not the best employment, was a custom-gatherer. (Matt. iv. 18; ix. 9; Acts, xviii. 3.) So that it is very unlikely that any of them were followers of the fashions of the world: nay, they were so far from it, that, as became the followers of Christ, (1 Cor. iv. 9-14,) they lived poor, afflicted, self-denying lives; bidding the churches to walk as they had them for examples. (Phil. iii. 1, 7; 1 Pet. ii. 21.) And to shut up this particular, they gave this pathetic account of the holy women in former times, as an example of godly temperance, (1 Pet. iii. 3, 4,) namely, that first they did expressly abstain from gold, silver, plaited hair, fine apparel, or such like; and next, that their adornment was a meek and quiet spirit, and the hidden man of the heart, which are of great price with the Lord; affirming that such as live in pleasure, are dead whilst they live: (1 Tim. v. 6; Luke, viii. 14:) for that the cares and pleasures of this life choke and destroy the seed of the kingdom, and quite hinder all progress in the hidden and divine life. Wherefore we find that the holy men and women of former times were not accustomed to these pleasures and vain recreations; but having their minds set on things above, sought another kingdom, which consists in righteousness, peace, and joy in the Holy Spirit: who having obtained a good report, and entered into their eternal rest; therefore their works follow, and praise them in the gates. (Rom. xiv. 17; Heb. xi. 2; iv. 9; Rev. xiv. 13.)

CHAPTER XV.

1. The judgments of God denounced upon the Jews for their luxury; all ranks included.—2. Christ charges his disciples to have a care of the guilt of it: a supplication to the inhabitants of England.—3. Temperance pressed upon the churches by the apostles.—4. An exhortation to England to measure herself by that rule.—5. What Christian recreations are.—6. Who need other sports to pass away their time are unfit for heaven and eternity.—7. Man has but a few days: they may be better bestowed: this doctrine is ungrateful to none that would be truly blessed.—8. Not only good is omitted by this luxurious life, but evil committed, as breach of marriage and love, loss of health and estate, &c. Playhouses and stages most instrumental to this mischief.—9. How youth are by them inflamed to vanity: what mischief comes of revels, gamings, &c. Below the life of noble heathens.—10. The true disciples of Jesus are mortified in these things: the pleasure and reward of a good employment of time.

I. But such excess in apparel and pleasure was not only forbidden in Scripture, but it was the ground of that lamentable message by the prophet Isaiah to the people of Israel: "Moreover the Lord saith, Because the daughters of Zion are haughty, and walked with stretched-forth necks and wanton eyes, walking and mincing as they go, and making a tinkling with their feet; therefore the Lord will smite with a scab the crown of the head of the daughters of Zion, and the Lord will discover their secret parts; in that day the Lord will take away the bravery of their tinkling ornaments, and their cauls, (or net-works in the Hebrew,) and their round tires like the moon; the chains and the bracelets, and the mufflers; the bonnets, and the ornaments of the legs, and the head-bands, and the tablets, and ear-rings, the rings and nose-jewels; the changeable suits of apparel, and the mantles, and the wimples, and the crisping-pins; the glasses, and the fine linen, and the hoods and the veils; and it shall come to pass, that instead of sweet smell, there shall be a stink; and instead of a girdle, a rent; and instead of well-set hair, baldness; and instead of a stomacher, a girding of sackcloth, and burning instead of beauty: thy men shall fall by the sword, and thy mighty in the war; and her gates shall lament and mourn, and she being desolate, shall sit upon the ground."[4] (Isa. iii. 16-26.) Behold, O vain and foolish inhabitants of England and Europe, your folly and your doom! Yet read the prophet Ezekiel's vision of miserable Tyre, what punishment her pride and pleasure brought upon her; and amongst many other circumstances these are some: "These were thy merchants in all sorts of things; in blue clothes and broidered work, and in chests of rich apparel, emeralds, purple, fine linen, coral and agate, spices, with all precious stones, and gold, horses, chariots," &c.; for which hear part of her doom: "Thy riches, and thy fairs, thy merchandize, and all thy company, which is in the midst, of thee, shall fall into the midst of the sea in the day of thy ruin; and the inhabitant of the isles shall be astonished at thee; and their merchants hiss at thee; thou shalt be a terror, and shalt be no more." (Ezek. xxvii.) Thus hath God declared his displeasure against the luxury of this wanton world. Yet further the prophet Zephaniah goes, for thus he speaks: "And it shall come to pass in the day of the Lord's sacrifice, that I will punish the princes, and the king's children, and all such as are clothed with strange apparel." (Zeph. i. 8.) Of how evil consequence was it in those times, for the greatest men to give themselves the liberty of following the vain customs of other nations; or of changing the usual end of clothes, or apparel, to gratify foolish curiosity!

II. This did the Lord Jesus Christ expressly charge his disciples not to be careful about: insinuating that such as were could not be his disciples: for, says he, "Take no thought, saying, What shall we eat? or What shall we drink? or Wherewithal shall we be clothed? for after all these things do the Gentiles seek: for your heavenly Father knoweth that you have need of all these things: but seek ye first the kingdom of God and his righteousness, and all these things shall be added unto you." (Matt. vi. 31-33.) Under which of eating, and drinking, and apparel, he comprehends all external things whatsoever; and so much appears, as well because they are opposed to the kingdom of God and his righteousness, which are invisible and heavenly things, as those very matters he enjoins them not to be careful about, are the most necessary, and the most innocent in themselves. If then, in such cases, the minds of his disciples were not to be solicitous; much less in foolish, superstitious, idle inventions, to gratify the carnal appetites and minds of men: so certain it is that those who live therein are none of his followers, but the Gentiles; and as He elsewhere says, "The nations of the world who know not God." (Luke, xii. 22-30.) If now then the distinguishing mark between the disciples of Jesus and those of the world is, that one minds the things of heaven, and God's kingdom, that "stands in righteousness, peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost;" (Rom. xiv. 17;) being not careful of external matters, even the most innocent and necessary: and that the other minds eating, drinking, apparel, and the affairs of this world, with the lusts, pleasures, profits, and honours that belong to it; be you intreated for your souls' sakes, O inhabitants of England, to be serious, to reflect awhile upon yourselves what care and cost you are at of time and money, about foolish, nay vicious things: so far are you degenerated from the primitive Christian life. What buying and selling, what dealing and chaffering, what writing and posting, what toil and labour, what noise, hurry, bustle, and confusion, what study, what little contrivances and overreachings, what eating, drinking, vanity of apparel, most ridiculous recreations; in short, what rising early, going to bed late, expense of precious time is there about things that perish! View the streets, shops, exchanges, plays, parks, coffee-houses, &c. and is not the world, this fading world, written upon every face? Say not within yourselves, How otherwise should men live and the world subsist? The common, though frivolous objection. There is enough for all. Let some content themselves with less: a few things, plain and decent, serve a Christian life. It is lust, pride, avarice, that thrust men upon such folly: were God's kingdom more the exercise of their minds, these perishing entertainments would have but little of their time or thoughts.

III. This self-denying doctrine was confirmed and enforced by the apostles in their example, as we have already shown; and in their precepts too, as we shall yet evince in those two most remarkable passages of Paul and Peter; where they do not only tell us what should be done, but also what should be denied and avoided: "In like manner I will, that women adorn themselves in modest apparel; with shamefacedness and sobriety, not with broidered hair, or gold, or pearls, or costly array (then it seems these are immodest) but which becometh women professing godliness, with good works." (1 Tim. ii. 9, 10.) Absolutely implying, that those who attire themselves with gold, silver, broidered hair, pearls, costly array, cannot in so doing, be women professing godliness; making those very things to be contrary to modesty, and consequently that they are evil, and unbecoming women professing godliness. To which the apostle Peter joins another precept after the like sort, viz. "Whose adorning, let it not be that outward adorning of plaiting the hair, and of wearing of gold, and of putting on of apparel:" what then? "But let it be the hidden man of the heart, in that which is not corruptible, even the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price." (1 Pet. iii. 3-5.) And as an inducement, he adds: "for after this manner in the old time the holy women also, who trusted in God, adorned themselves." Which doth not only intimate that both holy women were so adorned, and that it behoves such as would be holy, and trust in the holy God, to be so adorned; but also, that they who used those forbidden ornaments, were the women and people in all ages, that, for all their talk, were not holy, nor did trust in God. Such are so far from trusting in God that the apostle Paul expressly says, that "she that liveth in pleasure is dead whilst she liveth." (1 Tim. v. 6.) And the same apostle further enjoined, that Christians should have their conversation in heaven, and their minds fixed on things above: (Phil. iii. 20; Col. iii. 1-4; Rom. xiii. 13:) "walk honestly as in the day, not in rioting and drunkenness, not in chambering and wantonness, not in envy and strife:" (Eph. v. 3, 4:) "let not fornication, uncleanness, or covetousness be once named among you: neither filthiness, nor foolish talking nor jesting, which are not convenient; but rather giving of thanks:" (Eph. iv. 29:) "let no corrupt communication proceed out of your mouth, but that which is good, to the use of edifying, that it may minister grace unto the hearers. But put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ, and make no provision for the flesh, to fulfil the lusts thereof." (Rom. xiii. 14; Eph. iv. 30.) And, "Grieve not the Holy Spirit; (intimating such conversation doth;) but be ye followers of God, as dear children: walk circumspectly, not as fools, but as wise; redeeming the time, because the days are evil." (Eph. v. 1, 15, 16.)

IV. By this, measure yourselves, O inhabitants of this land, who think yourselves wronged, if not accounted Christians: see what proportion your life and spirit bear with these most holy and self-denying precepts and examples. Well, my friends, my soul mourns for you: I have been with and among you; your life and pastime are not strangers to my notice; and with compassion, yea, inexpressible pity, I bewail your folly. O that you would be wise! O that the just principle in yourselves would be heard! O that eternity had time to plead a little with you! Why should your beds, your glasses, your clothes, your tables, your loves, your plays, your parks, your treats, your recreations, poor perishing joys, have all your souls, your time, your care, your purse, and consideration? Be ye admonished, I beseech you, in the name of the living God, by one that some of you know hath had his share in these things, and consequently time to know how little the like vanities conduce to true and solid happiness. No, my Friends, God Almighty knows, and would to God, you would believe and follow me, they end in shame and sorrow. Faithful is that most holy One, who hath determined, that every man and woman shall reap what they sow: and will not trouble, anguish, and disappointment be a sad and dreadful harvest for you to reap, for all your misspent time and substance, about superfluities and vain recreations? Retire then; quench not the Holy Spirit in yourselves; redeem your precious abused time: frequent such conversation as may help you against your evil inclinations; so shall you follow the examples, and keep the precepts of Jesus Christ, and all his followers; for hitherto we have plainly demonstrated, that no such way of living, as is in request among you of the land, ever was, or can be, truly Christian.

V. But the best recreation is to do good: and all Christian customs tend to temperance, and some good and beneficial end; which more or less may be in every action. (1 Pet. i. 15; Heb. x. 25; 1 Pet. iv. 9-11; Matt. xxv. 36, 37; Phil. ii. 4; Ibid. iv. 8.) For instance, if men and women would be diligent to follow their respective callings; frequent the assemblies of religious people; visit sober neighbours to be edified, and wicked ones to reform them; be careful in the tuition of their children, exemplary to their servants; relieve the necessitous, see the sick, visit the imprisoned; administer to their infirmities and indispositions, endeavour peace amongst neighbours: also, study moderately such commendable and profitable arts, as navigation, arithmetic, geometry, husbandry, gardening, handicraft, medicine, &c.; and that women spin, sew, knit, weave, garden, preserve, and the like housewife and honest employments, the practice of the greatest and noblest matrons, and youth, among the very heathens; helping others, who for want are unable to keep servants, to ease them in their necessary affairs; often and private retirements from all worldly objects, to enjoy the Lord: secret and steady meditations on the divine life and heavenly inheritance; which to leave undone and prosecute other things, under the notion of recreations, is impiety; it is most vain in any to object, that they cannot do these always, and therefore why may not they use these common diversions? for I ask, what would such be at? what would they do? and what would they have? They that have trades have not time enough to do the half of what hath been recommended. And as for those who have nothing to do, and indeed do nothing, which is worse, but sin, which is worst of all, here is variety of pleasant, of profitable, yea, of very honourable employments and diversions for them. Such can with great delight sit at a play, a ball, a masque, at cards, dice, &c. drinking, revelling, feasting, and the like, an entire day; yea turn night into day, and invert the very order of the creation, to humour their lusts; (Amos, vi. 3-8;) and were it not for eating and sleeping, it would be past a doubt, whether they would ever find time to cease from those vain and sinful pastimes, till the hasty calls of death should summon their appearance in another world: yet do they think it intolerable, and hardly possible, for any to sit so long at a profitable or religious exercise.

VI. But how do these think to pass their vast eternity away? "For as the tree falls, so it lies." (Eccl. xi. 3.) Let none deceive themselves, nor mock their immortal souls with a pleasant, but most false and pernicious dream, that they shall be changed by a constraining and irresistible power, just when their souls take leave of their bodies; no, no, my friends, "what you sow, that shall you reap:" (Gal. vi. 4-9; Eph. v. 6:) if vanity, folly, visible delights, fading pleasures; no better shall you ever reap than corruption, sorrow and the woful anguish of eternal disappointments. But alas! what is the reason that the cry is so common, Must we always dote on these things? Why most certainly it is this, they know not what is the joy and peace of speaking and acting, as in the presence of the most holy God: (Eph. iv. 18-20:) that passes such vain understandings, darkened with the glories and pleasures of the god of this world; (Rom. x. 2;) whose religion is so many mumbling and ignorantly devout said words, as they teach parrots; for if they were of those whose hearts are set on things above, and whose treasure is in heaven, there would their minds inhabit, and their greatest pleasure constantly be: and such who call that a burden, and seek to be refreshed by such pastimes as a play, a morrice-dance, a punchinello, a ball, a masque, cards, dice, or the like, I am bold to affirm, they not only never knew the divine excellency of God, and his truth, but thereby declare themselves most unfit for them in another world. For how is it possible, that they can be delighted to eternity with that satisfaction, which is so tedious and irksome for thirty or forty years, that, for a supply of recreation to their minds, the little toys and fopperies of this perishing world must be brought into practice and request? Surely, those who are to reckon for every idle word, (Matt. xii. 36,) must not use sports to pass away that time which they are commanded so diligently to redeem, considering no less work is to be done, than making their calling and election sure: (Eph. v. 16; Phil. iii. 14; 2 Pet. i. 10; Col. iv. 5:) much less study to invent recreations for their vain minds, and spend the greatest part of their days, and months, and years therein, not allowing a quarter of that time toward the great concernment of their lives and souls, for which that time was given them.

VII. There is but little need to drive away that, by foolish divertisements, which flies away so swiftly of itself; and when once gone, is never to be recalled. Plays, parks, balls, treats, romances, music, love-sonnets, and the like, will be a very invalid plea, for any other purpose than their condemnation who are taken and delighted with them, at the revelation of the righteous judgment of God. O my friends! these were never invented, but by that mind which had first lost the joy and ravishing delights of God's holy presence. So that we conclude first that of those many excellent employments already mentioned, as worthy to possess such minds as are inclined to these vanities, there is store enough of time, not only to take up their spare hours, but double so much, and that with great delight, diversion, and profit, both to themselves and others; were they but once weaned from vain and fruitless fopperies, and did they but consider, how great the satisfaction, and how certain the rewards are, which attend this, and the other life, for such universal benefits and virtuous examples. The second conclusion is, that what is alleged by me, can be displeasing and ungrateful to none, but such as know not what it is to walk with God, to prepare for an eternal mansion, to have the mind exercised on heavenly and good things, to follow the examples of the holy men and women of former happy ages: such as know not Christ's doctrine, life, death, and resurrection, but only have their minds fastened to the flesh, and by the objects of it are allured, deceived, and miserably ruined: and lastly, that despise heaven, and the joys that are not seen, though eternal, for a few perishing trifles that they do see; though they are decreed to pass away. (Rom. vi. 3-8; 1 Cor. xii. 13; Gal. iii. 27; Col. ii. 12, 13; Eph. iv. 13.) How these are baptized with Christ, into his holy life, cruel sufferings, shameful death, and raised with him to immortal desires, heavenly meditations, a divine new life, growing into the knowledge of heavenly mysteries, and all holiness, even unto the measure of the stature of Jesus Christ, the great example of all: how, I say, these resemble most necessary Christian qualifications, and what share they have therein, let their consciences tell them upon a serious inquiry in the cool of the day.

VIII. But in the next place, such attire and pastimes do not only show the exceeding worldliness of people's inclinations, and their very great ignorance of the divine joys; but by imitating these fashions, and frequenting these places and diversions, not only much good is omitted, but a certain door is open to much evil to be committed: as first, precious time, that were worth a world on a dying bed, is lost: money that might be employed for the general good, vainly expended, pleasure is taken in mere shame; lusts are gratified, the minds of the people alienated from heavenly things, and exercised about mere folly; and men become acceptable by their trims and the à-la-modeness of their dress and apparel; from whence respect to persons doth so naturally arise, that to deny it is to affirm the sun shines not at noon-day; (James, ii. 1-9;) nothing being more notorious than the cringing, scraping, sirring, and madaming of persons, according to the gaudiness of their attire: which is detestable to God, and so absolutely forbidden in the Scriptures, that to do it is to break the whole law, and consequently to incur the punishment thereof. Next, what great holes do the like practices make in men's estates! How are their vocations neglected, young women deluded, the marriage-bed invaded, contentions and family animosities begotten, partings of man and wife, disinheriting of children, dismissing of servants! On the other hand, servants made slaves, children disregarded, wives despised and shamefully abused, through the intemperance of their husbands; which either puts them upon the same extravagance, or laying such cruel injustice to heart, they pine away their days in grief and misery. But of all these wretched inventions, the playhouses, like so many hellish seminaries, do most perniciously conduce to these sad and miserable ends; where little besides frothy, wanton, if not directly obscene and profane humours are represented, which are of notoriously ill consequence upon the minds of most; especially the youth that frequent them. And thus it is that idle and debauched stages are encouraged and maintained; than which scarcely a greater abomination can be thought on of that rank of impieties, as will anon particularly be shown; and truly nothing but the excessive pleasure people take therein could blind their eyes from seeing it.

IX. But lastly, the grand indisposition of mind in people to solid, serious, and heavenly meditations, by the almost continual, as well as pleasant rumination in their minds, of those various adventures they have been entertained with, which in the more youthful can never miss to inflame and animate their boiling and airy constitutions. (Job, xxxv. 13.) And in the rest of the common recreations of balls, masques, treats, cards, dice, &c. there are the like opportunities to promote the like evils. And yet further; how many quarrels, animosities, nay, murders too, as well as expense of estate and precious time, have been the immediate consequences of the like practices! In short, these were the ways of the Gentiles that knew not God, but never the practice of them that feared Him: (Eph. iv. 17-25:) nay, the more noble among the heathens themselves, namely, Anaxagoras, Socrates, Plato, Antisthenes, Heraclitus, Zeno, Aristides, Cato, Tully, Epictetus, Seneca, &c. have left their disgust to these things upon record, as odious and destructive, not only of the honour of the immortal God, but of all good order and government; as leading into looseness, idleness, ignorance, and effeminacy, the great cankers and bane of all states and empires. And the pretended innocency of these things steals away their minds from that which is better, into the love of them; nay, it gives them confidence to plead for them, and by no means will they think the contrary. But why? because it is a liberty that feeds the flesh and gratifies the lustful eye and palate of poor mortality: wherefore they think it a laudable condition to be no better than the beast, that eats and drinks but what his nature doth require; although the number is very small of such, so very exorbitant are men and women grown in this present age: for either they do believe their actions are to be ruled by their own will; or else at best, that not to be stained with the vilest wickedness is matter of great boasting: and indeed it is so in a time when nothing is too wicked to be done. But certainly, it is a sign of universal impiety in a land, when not to be guilty of the sins the very heathens loathe, is to be virtuous, yes, and Christian too, and that to no small degree of reputation: a dismal symptom to a country! But is it not to be greatly blinded, that those we call infidels should detest those practices as infamous which people that call themselves Christians, cannot or will not see to be such, but gild them over with the fair titles of ornaments, decency, recreation, and the like? Well, my friends, if there were no God, no heaven, no hell, no holy examples, no Jesus Christ, in cross, doctrine, and life, to be conformed unto; yet would charity to the poor, help to the needy, peace amongst neighbours, visits to the sick, care of the widow and fatherless, with the rest of those temporal good offices already repeated, be a nobler employment, and much more worthy of your expense and pains. Nor indeed is it to be conceived, that the way to glory is smoothed with such a variety of carnal pleasures; for then conviction, a wounded spirit, a broken heart, a regenerate mind; (Prov. xviii. 14; Psalm li. 17; Matt. v. 4; Luke, vi. 25; Rom. ii. 7; Psalm xl. 8; Rom. vii. 22; Heb. xi. 13-16; Rom. i. 25-30;) in a word, immortality, would prove as mere fictions as some make them, and others therefore think them: no, these practices are for ever to be extinguished and expelled all Christian society. For I affirm, that to one who internally knows God, and hath a sense of his blessed presence, all such recreations are death; yea, more dangerously evil, and more apt to steal away the mind from the heavenly exercise, than grosser impieties. For they are so big they are plainly seen; so dirty, they are easily detected: which education and common temperance, as well as constitution in many, teach them to abhor: and if they should be committed, they carry with them a proportionable conviction. But these pretended innocents, these supposed harmless satisfactions, (Job, i. 4,) are more surprising, more destructive: for as they easily gain an admission by the senses, so the more they pretend to innocency the more they secure the minds of people in the common use of their evil consequences, that with a mighty confidence they can plead for them.

X. But as this is plainly not to deny themselves, (1 John, ii. 15-17,) but on the contrary, to employ the vain inventions of carnal men and women, to gratify the desire of the eye, the desire of the flesh, and the pride of life, (all which exercise the mind below the divine and only true pleasure, or else, tell me what does,) so be it known to be such, that the heavenly life and Christian joys are of another kind, as hath already been expressed: yea, that the true disciples of the Lord Christ must be hereunto crucified, as to objects and employments that attract downwards, and that their affections should be raised to a more sublime and spiritual conversation, as to use this world, even in its most innocent enjoyments, as if they used it not. But if they take pleasure in anything below, it should be in such good offices as before mentioned, whereby a benefit may redound in some respect to others: in which God is honoured over all visible things, the nation relieved, the government bettered, themselves rendered exemplary of good, and thereby justly entitled to present happiness, a sweet memorial with posterity, as well as to a seat at his right hand, where there are joys and pleasures for ever: (Job, xxxvi. 7; Psalm v. 12; Prov. x. 7, 11:) than which there can be nothing more honourable, nothing more certain, world without end.

CHAPTER XVI.

1. Luxury should not be used by Christians, because of its inconsistency with the spirit of Christianity.—2. The cup of which Christ's true disciples drank.—3. O! who will drink of this cup!—4. An objection answered of the nature of God's kingdom, and what it stands in.—5. Of the frame of the spirit of Christ's followers.

I. But the luxury opposed in this discourse should not be allowed among Christians, because both that which invents it, delights in it, and pleads so strongly for it, is inconsistent with the true spirit of Christianity; nor doth the very nature of the Christian religion admit thereof. For therefore was it, that immortality and eternal life were brought to light, that all the invented pleasures of mortal life, in which the world lives, might be denied and relinquished: and for this reason it is, that nothing less than immense rewards and eternal mansions are promised, that men and women might therefore be encouraged willingly to forsake the vanity and fleshly satisfactions of the world, and encounter with boldness the shame and sufferings they must expect to receive at the hand of, it may be, their nearest intimates and relations.

For if the Christian religion had admitted the possession of this world in any other sense than the simple and naked use of those creatures, really given of God for the necessity and convenience of the whole creation; for instance, did it allow all that pride, vanity, curiosity, pomp, exchange of apparel, honours, preferments, fashions, and the customary recreations of the world, with whatever may delight and gratify their senses; then what need of a daily cross; a self-denying life; working out salvation with fear and trembling; seeking the things that are above; having the treasure and heart in heaven; no idle talking, no vain jesting, but fearing and meditating all the day long; undergoing all reproach, scorn, hard usage, bitter mockings, and cruel deaths? What need these things? And why should they be expected in order to that glorious immortality and eternal crown, if the vanity, pride, expense, idleness, concupiscence, envy, malice, and whole manner of living among the called Christians, were allowed by the Christian religion? No certainly; but as the Lord Jesus Christ well knew in what foolish trifles and vain pleasures, as well as grosser impieties, the minds of men and women were fixed, and how much they were degenerated from the heavenly principle of life, into a lustful or unlawful seeking after the enjoyments of this perishing world, nay, inventing daily new satisfactions to gratify the carnal appetites, so did He not less foresee the difficulty that all would have to relinquish and forsake them at his call, and with what great unwillingness they would take their leave of them, and be weaned from them. Wherefore to induce them to it, He did not speak unto them in the language of the law, that they should have an earthly Canaan, great dignities, a numerous issue, a long life, and the like: no, rather the contrary, at least to take these things in their course; but He speaks to them in a higher strain; namely, He assures them of a kingdom and a crown that are immortal, that neither time, cruelty, death, grave, or hell, with all its instruments, shall ever be able to disappoint or take away from those who should believe and obey Him. Further, that they should be taken into that near alliance of loving friends, yea, the intimate divine relation of dear brethren, and co-heirs with Him of all celestial happiness, and a glorious immortality. Wherefore, if it be recorded that those who heard not Moses were to die, much more they who refuse to hear and obey the precepts of this great and eternal Rewarder of all that diligently seek and follow Him.

II. And therefore it was that He was pleased to give us, in his own example, a taste of what his disciples must expect to drink deeply of, namely, the cup of self-denial, cruel trials, and most bitter afflictions: He came not to consecrate a way to the eternal rest, through gold, and silver, ribbons, laces, prints, perfumes, costly clothes, curious trims, exact dresses, rich jewels, pleasant recreations, plays, treats, balls, masques, revels, romances, love-songs, and the like pastimes of the world: no, no, alas! but by forsaking all such kind of entertainments, yea, and sometimes more lawful enjoyments too; and cheerfully undergoing the loss of all on the one hand, and the reproach, ignominy, and the most cruel persecution from ungodly men on the other. He needed never to have wanted such variety of worldly pleasures, had they been suitable to the nature of his kingdom: for He was tempted, as are his followers, with no less bait than all the glories of the world: but He commanded to seek another country, and to lay up treasures in the heavens that fade not away; and therefore charged them never to be much inquisitive about what they should eat, drink, or put on, "because," saith He, "after these things the Gentiles," that know not God, "do seek;" (Matt. vi. 29-33;) (and Christians that pretend to know Him too,) but "having food and raiment, therewith to be content:" (1 Tim. vi. 11:) He, I say, that enjoined this doctrine, and led that holy and heavenly example, even the Lord Jesus Christ, bade them that would be his disciples take up the same cross, and follow Him (Luke, xiv. 26, 27, 33.)

III. O who will follow Him! Who will be true Christians? We must not think to steer another course, nor to drink of another cup, than hath the Captain of our salvation done before us: (Heb. ii. 10:) no, for it is the very question He asked James and John, the sons of Zebedee of old, when they desired to sit at his right and left hand in his kingdom, "Are ye able to drink of the cup that I shall drink of, and to be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with?" (Matt. xx. 22.) Otherwise no disciples, no Christians. Whoever they are that would come to Christ, and be right Christians, must readily abandon every delight that would steal away the affections of the mind, and exercise it from the divine principle of life, and freely write a bill of divorce for every beloved vanity; and all, under the Sun of Righteousness is so, compared with Him.

Objection 1. IV. But some are ready to object, who will not seem to want Scripture for their lusts, although it be evidently misapplied. The kingdom of God stands not in meats, or in drinks, or in apparel, &c. Answer. Right; therefore it is that we stand out of them. But surely you have the least reason of any to object this to us, who make those things so necessary to conversation, as our not conforming to them renders us obnoxious to your reproach; which how Christian, or resembling it is of the righteousness, peace, and joy in which the heavenly kingdom stands, let the just principle in your own consciences determine. Our conversation stands in temperance, and that stands in righteousness, by which we have obtained that kingdom, your latitude and excess have no share or interest in. If none, therefore, can be true disciples but they that come to bear the daily cross, but those who follow the example of the Lord Jesus Christ, (Phil. iii. 10; 1 Pet. iv. 13; Tit. ii. 11-13; John, i. 9; Rom. vi. 6; Gal. ii. 20; v. 24; vi. 4,) through his baptism, afflictions, and temptations; and that none are so baptized with Him but those whose minds are retired from the vanities in which the generality of the world live, and become obedient to the holy light and divine grace with which they have been enlightened from on high, and thereby are daily exercised to the crucifying of every contrary affection, and bringing of immortality to light; if none are true disciples but such, as most undoubtedly they are not, then let the people of these days a little soberly reflect upon themselves, and they will conclude that none who live and delight in these vain customs and this un-christ-like conversation can be true Christians, or disciples of the crucified JESUS: for otherwise, how would it be a cross; or the Christian life matter of difficulty and reproach? No, the offence of the cross would soon cease, which is "the power of God to them that believe;" (Gal. v. 11; 1 Cor. i. 18;) that every lust and vanity may be subdued, and the creature brought into a holy subjection of mind to the heavenly will of its Creator. For therefore has it been said, that Jesus Christ was and is manifested, that by his holy self-denying life and doctrine, and by the immortality He brought, and daily brings to light, He might stain the glory of their fading rests and pleasures; (1 Cor. i. 27-29;) that having their minds weaned from them, and being crucified thereunto, they might seek another country, and obtain an everlasting inheritance: for "the things that are seen are temporal," (2 Cor. iv. 18,) and those they were, and all true Christians are, to be redeemed from resting in: but the things that are not seen are eternal; those they were, and all are to be brought to, and have their affections chiefly fixed upon.

V. Wherefore a true disciple of the Lord Jesus Christ is to have his mind so conversant about heavenly things, that the things of this world may be used as if they were not: that having such things as are necessary and convenient, he be therewith content, without the superfluity of the world; (1 Tim. vi. 8;) whereby the pleasure that in times of ignorance was taken in the customs and fashions of the world, may more abundantly be supplied in the hidden and heavenly life of Jesus: for unless there be an abiding in Christ, it will be impossible to bring forth that much fruit (John, xv. 4, 7, 8,) which He requires at the hand of his followers, and wherein his Father is glorified. But as it is clear that such as live in the vanities, pleasures, recreations, and lusts of the world, abide not in Him, neither know Him, for they that know Him depart from iniquity; so is their abiding and delighting in those bewitching follies, the very reason why they are so ignorant and insensible of Him: Him who continually stands knocking at the door of their hearts; (Rev. iii. 20;) in whom they ought to abide, and whose divine power they should know to be the cross on which every beloved lust and alluring vanity should be slain and crucified; that so they might feel the heavenly life to spring up in their hearts, and themselves to be quickened to seek the things that are above; that when Christ shall appear, they might appear with Him in glory who is over all, God blessed for ever. (Col. iii. 1; Rom. ix. 5.) Amen.

CHAPTER XVII.

1. The customs, fashions, &c. which make up the attire and pleasure of the age, are enemies to inward retirement.—2. Their end is to gratify lust.—3. Had they been solid, Adam and Eve had not been happy, that never had them.—4. But the confidence and presumption of Christians, as they would be called, in the use of them is abominable.—5. Their authors further condemn them, who are usually loose and vain people.—6. Mostly borrowed of the Gentiles, that knew not God.—7. An objection of their usefulness considered and answered, and the objectors reproved.—8. The best heathens abhorring what pretended Christians plead for.—9. The use of these things encourages the authors and makers of them to continue in them.—10. The objection of the maintenance of families answered. None must do evil, that good should follow: but better employments may be found more serviceable to the world.—11. Another objection answered: GOD no author of their inventions, and so not excusable by his institution.—12. People pleading for these vanities show what they are. An exhortation to the weighty and considerate. A great part of the way to true discipleship, is to abandon the school and shop of Satan.

I. Next, those customs and fashions, which make up the common attire and conversation of the times, do eminently obstruct the inward retirement of people's minds, by which they may come to behold the glories of immortality: who instead of fearing their Creator in the days of their youth, and seeking the kingdom of God in the first place, (Eccl. xii. 1; Luke, xii. 31,) expecting the addition of such other things as may be necessary and convenient, according to the injunctions of God and the Lord Jesus Christ; as soon as they can do anything, they look after pride, vanity, and that conversation which is most delightful to the flesh, (Jer. xviii. 18-20,) which becomes their most delightful entertainment: all which do but evidently beget lustful conceptions, and inflame to inordinate thoughts, wanton discourses, lascivious treats, if not at last to wicked actions. To such it is tedious and offensive to speak of heaven or another life. Bid them reflect upon their actions, not grieve the Holy Spirit, consider of an eternal doom, prepare for judgment; and the best return that is usual is reproachful jests, (Eph. v. 3, 4,) profane repartees, if not direct blows. Their thoughts are otherwise employed: their mornings are too short for them to wash, to smooth, to paint, to patch, to braid, to curl, to gum, to powder, and otherwise to attire and adorn themselves; (Psalm xii. 2; Isa. v.; xii.; lix. 3, 4;) whilst their afternoons are as commonly bespoke for visits and for plays; where their usual entertainment is some stories fetched from the more approved romances; some strange adventures, some passionate amours, unkind refusals, grand impediments, importunate addresses, miserable disappointments, wonderful surprises, unexpected encounters, castles surprised, imprisoned lovers rescued, and meetings of supposed dead ones; bloody duels, languishing voices echoing from solitary groves, overheard mournful complaints, deep-fetched sighs sent from wild deserts, intrigues managed with unheard-of subtlety; and whilst all things seem at the greatest distance, then are dead people alive, enemies friends, despair turned to enjoyment, and all their impossibilities reconciled: things that never were, nor are, nor ever shall or can be, they all come to pass. And as if men and women were too slow to answer the loose suggestions of corrupt nature; or were too intent on more divine speculations and heavenly affairs, they have all that is possible for the most extravagant wits to invent; not only express lies, but utter impossibilities to very nature, on purpose to excite their minds to those idle passions, and intoxicate their giddy fancies with swelling nothings but airy fictions: which not only consume their time, effeminate their natures, debase their reason, and set them on work to reduce these things to practice, and make each adventure theirs by imitation; but if disappointed,—as who can otherwise expect from such mere phantasms?—the present remedy is latitude in the greatest vice. And yet these are some of their most innocent recreations, which are the very gins of Satan, to ensnare people; contrived most agreeable to their weakness, and in a more insensible manner mastering their affections by entertainments most taking to their senses. On such occasions it is their hearts breed vanity, and their eyes turn interpreters to their thoughts, and their looks do whisper the secret inflammations of their intemperate minds; (Prov. vii. 10-21;) wandering so long abroad, till their lascivious actings bring night home, and load their minds and reputations with lust and infamy.

II. Here is the end of all their fashions and recreations, to gratify the lust of the eye, the lust of the flesh, and the pride of life: (1 John, ii. 15, 16:) clothes that were given to cover, now want a covering for their shameful excess; and that which should remind men of lost innocency, they pride and glory in: but the hundredth part of these things cost man the loss of Paradise, that now make up the agreeable recreation, aye, the accomplishment of the times. For as it was Adam's fault to seek a satisfaction to himself, other than what God ordained; so it is the exercise, pleasure, and perfection of the age, to spend the greatest portion of their time in vanities, which are so far from the end of their creation, namely, a divine life, that they are destructive of it.

III. Were the pleasures of the age true and solid, Adam and Eve had been miserable in their innocency, who knew them not: but as it was once their happiness, not to know them in any degree; so it is theirs, that know Christ indeed, to be by his eternal power redeemed and raised to the love of immortality: which is yet a mystery to those who live and have pleasure in their curious trims, rich and changeable apparel, nicety of dress, invention and imitation of fashions, costly attire, mincing gaits, wanton looks, romances, plays, treats, balls, feasts, and the like conversation in request: for as these had never been, if man had staid at home with his Creator, and given the entire exercise of his mind to the noble ends of his creation; so certain it is, that the use of these vanities, is not only a sign that men and women are yet ignorant of their true rest and pleasure, but it greatly obstructs and hinders the retirement of their minds, and their serious inquiry after those things that are eternal. O that there should be so much noise, clutter, invention, traffic, curiosity, diligence, pains, and vast expense of time and estate, to please and gratify poor vain mortality! And that the soul, the very image of divinity itself, should have so little of their consideration. What, O what more pregnant instances and evident tokens can be given, that it is the body, the senses, the case, a little flesh and bone covered with skin, the toys, fopperies, and very vanities of this mortal life and perishing world, that please, that take, that gain them; on which they dote; and think they never have too much time, love, or money to bestow upon them!

IV. Thus are their minds employed; and so vain are they in their imaginations, and dark in their understandings, that they not only believe them innocent, but persuade themselves they are good Christians all this while; and to rebuke them is worse than heresy. (Luke, viii. 14; Prov. i. 30, x. 17, xii. 1, xv. 14; Isa. lvii. 1-10; Jer. xvi. 19-21; Mat. vi. 7.) Thus are they strangers to the hidden life; and by these things are they diverted from all serious examination of themselves: and a forced zeal of half-an-hour's talk in other men's words, which they have nothing to do with, is made sufficient; being no more their states, or at least their intention, as their works show, than it was the young man's in the Gospel, that said, he would go, and did not. But alas! why? O there are other guests! What are they? Pharamond, Cleopatra, Cassandra, Clelia; a play, a ball a spring-garden; the park, the gallant, the exchange, in a word, the world. These stay, these call, these are importunate, and these they attend, and these are their most familiar associates. Thus are their hearts captivated from the divine exercise; nay, from such external affairs, as immediately concern some benefit to themselves, or needy neighbours; pleasing themselves with the received ideas of those toys and fopperies into their loose and airy minds; and if in all things they cannot practise them, because they want the means of it, yet as much as may be, at least to dote upon them, be taken with them, and willingly suffer their thoughts to be hurried after them. All which greatly indisposes the minds, and distracts the souls of people from the divine life and principle of the holy Jesus; but, as it hath been often said, more especially the minds of the younger sort: to whom the like divertisements (Jer. ii. 5,) (where their inclinations being presented with what is very suitable to them, they become excited to more vanity than ever they thought upon before,) are incomparably dearer than all that can be said of God's fear, a retired life, eternal rewards, and joys unspeakable and full of glory: so vain, so blind, and so very insensible are men and women, of what truly makes a disciple of Christ. (Rom. xiii. 11, 12; Matt. xv. 7-14.) O! that they would ponder on these things, and watch against, and come out of all these vanities, for the coming of the Lord, lest being unprepared, and taken up with other guests, they enter not into his everlasting rest.

V. That which further manifests the unlawfulness of these numerous fashions and recreations is, that they are either the inventions of vain, idle, and wanton minds, to gratify their own sensualities, and raise the like wicked curiosity in others, to imitate the same; by which nothing but lust and folly are promoted: or the contrivances of indigent and impoverished wits, who make it the next way for their maintenance: in both which respects, and upon both which considerations, they ought to be detested. For the first licenses express impiety, and the latter countenances a wretched way of livelihood, and consequently diverts from more lawful, more serviceable, and more necessary employments. That such persons are both the inventors and actors of all these follies, cannot be difficult to demonstrate: for were it possible, that any one could bring us father Adam's girdle, and mother Eve's apron, what laughing, what fleering, what mocking of their homely fashions would there be! Surely their tailor would find but little custom, although we read, it was God himself that made them coats of skins. (Gen. iii. 21.) The like may be asked of all the other vanities, concerning the holy men and women through all the generations of holy writ. How many pieces of ribbon, and what feathers, lace-bands, and the like, did Adam and Eve wear in Paradise, or out of it? What rich embroideries, silks, points, &c. had Abel, Enoch, Noah, and good old Abraham? Did Eve, Sarah, Susannah, Elizabeth, and the Virgin Mary use to curl, powder, patch, paint, wear false locks, or strange colours, rich points, trimmings, laced gowns, embroidered petticoats, shoes with slip-slaps, laced with silver or silver lace, and ruffled like pigeons' feet, with several yards, if not pieces of ribbons? How many plays did Jesus Christ and his apostles recreate themselves at? What poets, romances, comedies, and the like did the apostles and saints make, or use to pass away their time withal? I know, they bid all redeem their time, to avoid foolish talking, vain jesting, profane babblings, and fabulous stories; (Eph. v. 1-5, 15, 16; 2 Tim. ii. 16, 22; Matt. xxv. 13; Phil. ii. 12, 13; Col. iii. 1, 2, 5;) as what tend to godliness: and rather to watch, to work out their salvation with fear and trembling, to flee foolish and youthful lusts, and to follow righteousness, peace, goodness, love, charity; and to mind the things that are above as they would have honour, glory, immortality, and eternal life.

VI. But if I were asked, Whence came they then? I could quickly answer, From the Gentiles, that knew not God; for some amongst them detested them, as will be shown; they were the pleasures of an effeminate Sardanapalus, a fantastic Miracles, a comical Aristophanes, a prodigal Charaxus, a luxurious Aristippus; and the practices of such women as the infamous Clytemnestra, the painted Jezebel, the lascivious Campaspe, the immodest Posthumia, the costly Corinthian Lais, the most impudent Flora, the wanton Egyptian Cleopatra, and most insatiable Messalina: persons whose memories have stunk through all ages, and that carry with them a perpetual rot: these, and not the holy self-denying men and women in ancient times, were devoted to the like recreations and vain delights. Nay, the more sober of the very heathens themselves, and that upon a principle of great virtue, as is by all confessed, detested the like folly and wanton practices. There is none of them to be found in Plato, or in Seneca's works: Pythagoras, Socrates, Phocion, Zeno, &c. did not accustom themselves to these entertainments. The virtuous Penelope, the chaste Lucretia, and the grave Cornelia, with many others, could find themselves employment enough among their children, servants, and neighbours; they, though nobles, next to their devotion, delighted most in spinning, weaving, gardening, needlework, and such like good housewifery, and commendable entertainment: who, though called Heathens, expressed much more Christianity in all their actions, than do the wanton, foolish people of this age, who notwithstanding will be called Christians. But above all, you playmongers, whence think you, came your so passionately beloved comedies; than which, as there is not any one diversion that is more pernicious, so not one more in esteem, and fondly frequented? Why, I will tell you; their greatgrandfather was a Heathen, and that not of the best sort: his name was Epicharmus. It is true, he is called a philosopher, or a lover of wisdom; but he was only so by name; and no more in reality than the comedians of these times are true Christians. It is reported of him by Suidas, a Greek historian, that he was the first man who invented comedies; and by the help of one Phormus, he made also fifty fables. But would you know his country, and the reason of his invention? His country was Syracuse, the chief city in Sicily, famous for the infamy of many tyrants; to please and gratify the lusts of some of whom, he set his wits to work. And do not you think this an ill original? And is it less in any one to imitate, or justify the same, since the more sober Heathens have themselves condemned them? Nay, is it not abominable, when such as call themselves Christians, do both imitate and justify the like inventions? Nor had the melancholy tragedies a better parentage, namely, one Thespis, an Athenian poet; to whom they also do ascribe the original of that impudent custom of painting faces, and the counterfeit, or representation of other persons, by change of habit, humours, &c., all which are now so much in use and reputation with the great ones of the times. To these let me add that poetical amoroso, whom an inordinate passion of love first transported to those poetical raptures of admiration, indeed sordid effeminacy, if not idolatry; they call him Alcman or Alcina, a Lydian: he being exceedingly in love with a young woman of his own country, is said to have been the first person that gave the world a sight of that kind of folly, namely, love stories, and verses; which have been so diligently imitated by almost all nations ever since in their romances.

Objection 2. VII. I know that some will say, But we have many comedies and tragedies, sonnets, catches, &c. that are on purpose to reprehend vice, from whence we learn many commendable things. Though this be shameful, yet many have been wont, for want of shame or understanding, or both, to return me this for answer. Now I readily shall confess, that amongst the heathens it was the next remedy against the common vices to the more grave and moral lectures of their philosophers, of which number I shall instance two: Euripides, whom Suidas calls a learned tragical poet, and Eupolis, whom the same historian calls a comical poet. The first was a man so chaste, and therefore so unlike those of our days, that he was called one that hated women, that is, wanton ones, for otherwise he was twice married; the other he characters as a most severe reprehender of faults. From which I gather, that their design was not to feed the idle lazy fancies of people, nor merely to get money; but since by the means of loose wits the people had been debauched, their work was to reclaim them, rendering vice ridiculous, and turning wit against wickedness. And this appears the rather, from the description given, as also that Euripides was supposed to have been torn in pieces by wanton women; which doubtless was for declaiming against their impudence: and the other being slain in the battle betwixt the Athenians and Lacedæmonians, was so regretted, that a law was made, that never after such poets should be allowed to bear arms: doubtless it was because in losing him they lost a reprover of vice. So that the end of the approved comedians and tragedians of those times was but to reform the people by making sin odious: and that not so much by a rational and argumentative way, usual with their philosophers; as by sharp jeers, severe reflections, and rendering their vicious actions shameful, ridiculous, and detestable; so that for reputation sake they might not longer be guilty of them: which is to me but a little softer than a whip or a bridewell. Now if you that plead for them will be contented to be accounted heathens, and those of the more dissolute and wicked sort too, that will sooner be jeered than argued out of your sins, we shall acknowledge to you that such comedies and tragedies as these may be serviceable; but then for shame abuse not the name of Jesus Christ so impudently as to call yourselves Christians, whose lusts are so strong, that you are forced to use the low shifts of heathens to repel them: to leave their evils not for the love of virtue, but out of fear, shame, or reputation. Is this your love to Jesus, your reverence to the Scriptures, that through faith are able to make the man of God perfect? Is all your prattle about ordinances, prayers, sacraments, Christianity, and the like, come to this; that at last you must betake yourselves to such instructors as were by the sober heathens permitted to reclaim the most vicious of the people that were amongst them? And such remedies too as below which there is nothing but corporal punishment?

VIII. This is so far from Christianity, that many of the nobler heathens, men and women, were better taught, and better disposed; they found out more heavenly contemplations, and subjects of an eternal nature to meditate upon. Nay, so far did they outstrip the Christians of these times, that they not only were exemplary by their grave and sober conversation; but for their public benefit the Athenians instituted the Gynæcosmi, or twenty men, who should make it their business to observe the people's apparel and behaviour; that if any were found immodest, and to demean themselves loosely, they had full authority to punish them. But the case is altered; it is punishable to reprove such: yes, it is matter of the greatest contumely and reproach. Nay, so impudent are some grown in their impieties, that they sport themselves with such religious persons: and not only manifest a great neglect of piety, and a severe life by their own looseness, but their extreme contempt of it, by rendering it ridiculous, through comical and abusive jests on public stages. Which, how dangerous it is, and apt to make religion little worth in the people's eyes, besides the demonstration of this age, let us remember that Aristophanes had not a readier way to bring the reputation of Socrates in question with the people, who greatly reverenced him for his grave and virtuous life and doctrine, than by his abusive representations of him in a play: which made the airy, wanton, unstable crowd, rather part with Socrates in earnest, than Socrates in jest. Nor can a better reason be given why the poor Quakers are made so much the scorn of men, than because of their severe reprehensions of sin and vanity, and their self-denying conversation, amidst so great intemperance in all worldly satisfactions: yet can such libertines all this while strut and swell for Christians, and strut it out against precept and example; but we must be whimsical, conceited, morose, melancholy, or else heretics, deceivers, and what not? O blindness! Pharisaical hypocrisy! As if such were fit to be judges of religion; or that it were possible for them to have a sight and sense of true religion, or really to be religious, whilst darkened in their understandings by the god of the pleasures of this world; and their minds so wrapped up in external enjoyments, and the variety of worldly delight: no, in the name of the everlasting God, you mock Him, and deceive your souls; for the wrath of the Almighty is against you all, whilst in that spirit and condition; in vain are all your babbles and set performances, God laughs you to scorn; his anger is kindling because of these things: wherefore be ye warned to temperance, and repent.

IX. Besides, this sort of people are not only wicked, loose, and vain, who both invent and act these things; but by your great delight in such vain inventions you encourage them therein, and hinder them from more honest and more serviceable employments. For what is the reason that most commodities are held at such excessive rates, but because labour is so very dear? And why is it so, but because so many hands are otherwise bestowed, even about the very vanity of all vanities? Nay, how common is it with these mercenary procurers to people's folly, that when their purses begin to grow low, they shall present them with a new and pretendedly more convenient fashion; and that perhaps before the former costly habits shall have done half their service; which either must be given away, or new vamped in the cut most à-la-mode. O prodigal, yet frequent folly!

Objection 3. X. I know I am coming to encounter the most plausible objection they are used to urge when driven to a pinch, viz. But how shall those many families subsist whose livelihood depends upon such fashions and recreations as you so earnestly decry? I answer: it is a bad argument to plead for the commission of the least evil that never so great a good may come of it: if you and they have made wickedness your pleasure and your profit, be ye content that it should be your grief and punishment till the one can learn to be without such vanity, and the others have found out more honest employments. It is the vanity of the few great ones that makes so much toil for the many small: and the great excess of the one occasions the great labour of the other. Would men learn to be contented with few things, such as are necessary and convenient, (the ancient Christian life,) all things might be at a cheaper rate, and men might live for little. If the landlords had less lusts to satisfy, the tenants might have less rent to pay, and turn from poor to rich, whereby they might be able to find more honest and domestic employments for their children than becoming sharpers and living by their wits, which is but a better word for their sins. And if the report of the more intelligent in husbandry be credible, lands are generally improvable ten in twenty: and were there more hands about more lawful and serviceable manufactures, they would be cheaper, and greater vent might be made of them, by which a benefit would redound to the world in general; nay, the burden lies the heavier upon the laborious country, that so many hands and shoulders as have the lust-caterers of the cities, should be wanting to the plough and useful husbandry. If men never think themselves rich enough, they may never miss of trouble and employment; but those who can take the primitive state and God's creation for their model, may learn with a little to be contented; as knowing that desires after wealth do not only prevent or destroy true faith, but when got increase snares and trouble. It is no evil to repent of evil: but that cannot be, whilst men maintain what they should repent of: it is a bad argument to avoid temperance, or justify the contrary, because otherwise the actors and inventors of excess would want a livelihood; since to feed them that way is to nurse the cause instead of starving it. Let such of those vanity hucksters as have got sufficient, be contented to retreat, and spend it more honestly than they got it; and such as really are poor, be rather helped by charity to better callings: this were more prudent, nay Christian, than to consume money upon such foolish toys and fopperies. Public workhouses would be effectual remedies to all these lazy and lustful distempers, with more profit and a better conscience. Therefore it is that we cannot, we dare not square our conversation by the world's: no, but by our plainness and moderation to testify against such extravagant vanities; and by our grave and steady life to manifest our dislike, on God's behalf, to such intemperate and wanton curiosity: yea, to deny ourselves what otherwise perhaps we lawfully could use with a just indifferency, if not satisfaction; because of that abuse that is amongst the generality.

Objection 4. XI. I know, that some are ready further to object: Hath God given us these enjoyments on purpose to condemn us, if we use them? Answer: But to such miserable, poor, silly souls, who would rather charge the most high and holy God with the invention or creation of their dirty vanities, than want a plea to justify their own practice, not knowing how, for shame, or fear, or love to throw them off; I answer, that what God made for man's use, was good, and what the blessed Lord Jesus Christ allowed or enjoined, or gave us in his most heavenly example, is to be observed, believed, and practised. (Luke, viii. 14; xii. 28-31.) But in the whole catalogue the Scriptures give of both, I never found the attires, recreations, and way of living, so much in request with the generality of the Christians of these times: no certainly, God created man a holy, wise, sober, grave, and reasonable creature, fit to govern himself and the world: but divinity was then the great object of his reason and pleasure; all external enjoyments of God's giving being for necessity, convenience, and lawful delight, with this proviso too, that the Almighty was to be seen, and sensibly enjoyed and reverenced in every one of them. But how very wide the Christians of these times are from this primitive institution is not difficult to determine, although they make such loud pretensions to that most holy Jesus, who not only gave the world a certain evidence of a happy restoration, by his own coming, but promised his assistance to all that would follow Him in the self-denial and way of his holy cross; (John, viii. 12; xv. 7, 8; xvii. 20;) and therefore hath so severely enjoined no less on all, as they would be everlastingly saved. But whether the minds of men and women are not as profoundly involved in all excess and vanity, as those who know Him not any further than by hearsay; and whether being thus banished the presence of the Lord, by their greedy seeking the things that are below, and thereby having lost the taste of divine pleasure, they have not feigned to themselves an imaginary pleasure, to quiet or smother conscience, and pass their time without that anguish and trouble which are the consequences of sin, that so they might be at ease and security while in the world, let their own consciences declare. (Rom. ii. 8, 9.) Adam's temptation is represented by the fruit of a tree, (Gen. iii. 6,) thereby intimating the great influence external objects, as they exceed in beauty, carry with them upon our senses: so that unless the mind keep upon its constant watch, so prevalent are visible things, that hard it is for one to escape being insnared in them; (Mark, xiii. 33-37;) and he shall need to be only sometimes entrapped, to cast so thick a veil of darkness over the mind, that not only it shall with pleasure continue in its fetters to lust and vanity, but proudly censure such as refuse to wear them, strongly pleading for them, as serviceable and convenient: that strange passion do perishing objects raise in those minds where way is made, and entertainment given to them. But Christ Jesus is manifested in us, and hath given unto us a taste and understanding of Him that is true; and to all such a proportion of his good spirit, as is sufficient, would they obey it, to redeem their minds from that captivity they have been in to lust and vanity, and entirely ransom them from the dominion of all visible objects, and whatsoever may gratify the desires of the eye, the lust of the flesh, and the pride of life; (1 John, ii. 15, 16;) that they might be regenerated in their minds, changed in their affections, and have their whole hearts set on things that are above, where moth nor rust can ever pass, or enter to harm or destroy.

XII. But it is a manifest sign of what mould and make the persons are who practise and plead for such shameful Egyptian rags, as pleasures. It is to be hoped that they never knew, or to be feared they have forgotten, the humble, plain, meek, holy, self-denying, and exemplary life, which the eternal Spirit sanctifies all obedient hearts into; yea, it is indubitable that either such always have been ignorant, or else they have lost sight of that good land, that heavenly country, and blessed inheritance they once had some glimmering prospect of. (Gal. v. 22-25; Eph. v. 8-11, 15, 16.) O that they would but withdraw a while, sit down, weigh and consider with themselves where they are, and whose work and will they are doing! that they would once believe the devil hath not a stratagem more pernicious to their immortal souls, than this of exercising their minds in the foolish fashions and wanton recreations of the times! Great and gross impieties beget a detestation in the opinion of sober education and reputation; and therefore since the devil rightly sees such things have no success with many; it is his next, and most fatal design, to find some other entertainments, that carry less of infection in their looks, (though more of security, because less of scandal,) and more of pleasure in their enjoyment, on purpose to busy and arrest people from a diligent search and inquiry after those matters which necessarily concern their eternal peace: (Eph. vi. 12-19:) that being ignorant of the heavenly life, they may not be induced to press after it; but being only formally religious, according to the traditions and precepts of others, proceed to their common pleasures, and find no check therefrom, their religion and conversation for the most part agreeing well together, whereby an improvement in the knowledge of God, going on from grace to grace, growing to the measure of the stature of Jesus Christ himself, is not known; but as it was in the beginning at seven, so it is at seventy; nay, not so innocent, unless by reason of the old saying, "Old men are twice children." (Eph. i. 16-23; iv. 12, 13.)

O! the mystery of godliness, the heavenly life, the true Christian, are another thing. Wherefore we conclude that as the design of the devil, where he cannot involve and draw into gross sin, is to busy, delight, and allure the minds of men and women by more seeming innocent entertainments, on purpose that he may more easily secure them from minding their duty and progress, and obedience to the only true God, which is eternal life; (John. xvii. 3;) and thereby take up their minds from heavenly and eternal things; so those who would be delivered from these snares should mind the holy, just, grave, and self-denying teachings of God's grace and Spirit in themselves, that they may reject, and for ever abandon the like vanity and evil; (Tit. ii. 11-15;) and by a reformed conversation condemn the world of its intemperance: so will the true discipleship be obtained: for otherwise many enormous consequences and pernicious effects will follow. It is to encourage such impious persons, to continue and proceed in the like trades of feeding the people's lusts; and thereby such make themselves partakers of their plagues, who by continual fresh desire to the like curiosities, and that way of spending time and estate, induce them to spend more time in studying how to abuse time; lest, through their pinching and small allowance, those prodigals should call their father's house to mind: for whatsoever any think, more pleasant baits, alluring objects, grateful entertainments, cunning emissaries, acceptable sermons, insinuating lectures, taking orators, the crafty devil has not ever had, by which to entice and insnare the minds of people, and totally to divert them from heavenly reflections and divine meditations, than the attire, sports, plays, and pastimes of this godless age, the school and shop of Satan, hitherto so reasonably condemned.

CHAPTER XVIII.

1. But if these customs, &c. were but indifferent, yet being abused they deserve to be rejected.—2. The abuse is acknowledged by those that use them, therefore should leave them.—3. Such as pretend to seriousness should exemplarily withdraw from such latitudes: a wise parent weans his child of what it dotes too much upon; and we should watch over ourselves and neighbours.—4. God, in the case of the brazen serpent, &c. gives us an example to put away the use of abused things.—5. If these things were sometimes convenient, yet when their use is prejudicial in example, they should be disused.—6. Such as yet proceed to love their unlawful pleasures more than Christ and his cross; the mischief they have brought to persons and estates, bodies and souls.—7. Ingenuous people know this to be true: an appeal to God's witness in the guilty: their state, that of Babylon.—8. But temperance in food, and plainness in apparel, and sober conversation conduce most to good: so the apostle teaches in his epistles.—9. Temperance enriches a land: it is a political good, as well as a religious one, in all governments.—10. When people have done their duty to God, it will be time enough to think of pleasing themselves.—11. An address to the magistrates and all people, how to convert their time and money to better purposes.

I. But should these things be as indifferent, as they are proved perniciously unlawful; for I never heard any advance their plea beyond the bounds of mere indifferency; yet so great is their abuse, so universal the sad effects thereof, like to an infection, that they therefore ought to be rejected of all; especially those whose sobriety hath preserved theta on this side of that excess, or whose judgments, though themselves be guilty, suggest the folly of such intemperance. For what is an indifferent thing, but that which may be done, or left undone? Granting, I say, this were the case, yet do both reason and religion teach that when they are used with such an excess of appetite as to leave them would be a cross to their desires, they have exceeded the bounds of mere indifferency, and are thereby rendered no less than necessary. Which being a violation of the very nature of the things themselves, a perfect abuse enters; and consequently they are no longer to be considered in the rank of things simply indifferent, but unlawful.

II. Now that the whole exchange of things, against which I have so earnestly contended, are generally abused by the excess of almost all ages, sexes, and qualities of people, will be confessed by many, who yet decline not to conform themselves to them; and to whom, as I have understood, it only seems lawful, because, say they, the abuse of others should be no argument why we should not use them. But to such I answer, That they have quite forgotten, or will not remember, they have acknowledged these things to be but of an indifferent nature; if so, and vanity never urged more, I say, there can be nothing more clear, than since they acknowledge their great abuse, that they are wholly to be forsaken: for since they may as well be let alone as done at any time, surely they should then of duty be let alone, when the use of them is an abetting the general excess, (Phil. iii. 17,) and a mere exciting others to continue in their abuse, because they find persons reputed sober to imitate them, or otherwise give them an example. Precepts are not half so forcible as examples.

III. Every one that pretends to seriousness ought to inspect himself, as having been too forward to help on the excess, and can never make too much haste out of those inconveniencies that by his former example he encouraged any to; that by a new one he may put a seasonable check upon the intemperance of others. A wise parent ever withdraws those objects, however innocent in themselves, which are too prevalent upon the weak senses of his children, on purpose that they might be weaned: and it is as frequent with men to bend a crooked stick as much the contrary way, that they might make it straight at last. Those that have more sobriety than others should not forget their stewardships, but exercise that gift of God to the security of their neighbours. It was murdering Cain that rudely asked the Lord, "Was he his brother's keeper?" (Gen. iv. 9.) For every man is necessarily obliged thereto; and therefore should be so wise as to deny himself the use of such indifferent enjoyments as cannot be used by him without too manifest an encouragement to his neighbour's folly.

IV. God hath sufficiently excited men to what is said; for in the case of the brazen serpent, (2 Kings. xviii. 3, 4,) which was a heavenly institution and type of Christ, he with great displeasure enjoined it should be broken to pieces, because they were too fond and doting upon it. Yes, the very groves themselves, however pleasant for situation, beautiful for their walks and trees, must be cut down: and why? Only because they had been abused to idolatrous uses. And what is an idol but that which the mind puts an over-estimate or value upon? None can benefit themselves so much by an indifferent thing as others by not using that abused liberty.

V. If those things were convenient in themselves, which is a step nearer necessity than mere indifferency, yet when by circumstances they become prejudicial, such conveniency itself ought to be put off; much more what is but indifferent should be denied. People ought not to weigh their private satisfactions more than a public good; nor please themselves in too free a use of indifferent things, at the cost of being so really prejudicial to the public as they certainly are, whose use of them, if no worse, becomes exemplary to others, and begets an impatience in their minds to have the like. Wherefore it is both reasonable and incumbent on all to make only such things necessary as tend to life and godliness, and to employ their freedom with most advantage to their neighbours. (2 Pet. i. 3.) So that here is a two-fold obligation; the one not to be exemplary in the use of such things, which though they may use them, yet not without giving too much countenance to the abuse and excessive vanity of their neighbours. The other obligation is, that they ought so far to condescend to such religious people, who are offended at these fashions, and that kind of conversation as to reject them. (Rom. xiv. 1, to the end.)

VI. Now those who, notwithstanding what I have urged, will yet proceed; what is it but that they have so involved themselves and their affections in them, that it is hardly possible to reform them; and that for all their many protestations against their fondness to such fopperies, they really love them more than Christ and his cross. Such cannot seek the good of others, who do so little respect their own. For, after a serious consideration, what vanity, pride, idleness, expense of time and estates have been and yet are! How many persons debauched from their first sobriety, and women from their natural sweetness and innocency to loose, airy, wanton, and many times more enormous practices! How many plentiful estates have been overrun by numerous debts, chastity ensnared by accursed lustful intrigues; youthful health overtaken by the hasty seizure of unnatural distempers, and the remaining days of such spent upon a rack of their vice's procuring, and so made slaves to the unmerciful but necessary effects of their own inordinate pleasures! in which agony they vow the greatest temperance, but are no sooner out of it, than in their vice again. (Lam. iv. 5; Job, xxi. 13, 14; Psalm lv. 23; xxxvii. 10; Eccl. viii. 12; Psalm xxxvii. 1, 2; Prov. ii. 22.)

VII. That these things are the case, and almost innumerable more, I am persuaded no ingenuous person of any experience will deny: how then, upon a serious reflection, any that pretend conscience or the fear of God Almighty, can longer continue in the garb, livery, and conversation of those whose whole life tends to little else than what I have repeated, much less join with them in their abominable excess, I leave to the just principle in themselves to judge. (Jer. xvi. 5-9.) No, surely! this is not to obey the voice of God, who in all ages did loudly cry to all, Come out of—of what?—the ways, fashions, converse, and spirit of Babylon. (Isa. iii. 13-16; Jer. l. 8; xv. 6, 7; Amos, vi. 3-7.) What is that? The great city of all these vain, foolish, wanton, superfluous, and wicked practices, against which the Scriptures denounce most dreadful judgments; ascribing all the intemperance of men and women to the cup of wickedness she hath given them to drink; whose are the things indifferent, if they must be so. And for witness, John in his revelation says in her description: How much she hath glorified herself, and lived deliciously, so much torment and sorrow give her. And the kings of the earth, who have lived deliciously with her, shall bewail her and lament her; and the merchants of the earth shall weep and mourn over her; for no man buyeth her merchandise any more; the merchandise of gold, and silver, and precious stones, and of pearls, and fine linen, and purple, and silk, and scarlet, and thyine-wood, and all manner of vessels of ivory, and all manner of vessels of most precious wood, and of brass, and iron, and marble; and cinnamon, and odours, and ointments, and frankincense, and wine, and oil, and fine flour, and wheat, and beasts, and sheep, and horses, and chariots, and slaves, and souls of men. (Rev. xviii. 7, 9, 11-13.) Behold the character and judgment of luxury: and though I know it hath a further signification than what is literal, yet there is enough to show the pomp, plenty, fulness, idleness, ease, wantonness, vanity, lust, and excess of luxury that reign in her. But at the terrible day, who will go to her exchange any more? Who to her plays? Who will follow her fashions then? And who shall traffic in her delicate inventions? Not one; for she shall be judged. No plea shall excuse or rescue her from the wrath of the Judge; for strong is the Lord, who will perform it. (Rev. xviii. 8.) If these reasonable pleas will not prevail, yet however I shall caution such in the repetition of part of Babylon's miserable doom: mind, my friends, more heavenly things, hasten to obey that righteous principle which would exercise and delight you in that which is eternal; or else with Babylon, the mother of lust and vanity, the fruits that your souls lust after shall depart from you, and all things which are dainty and goodly shall depart from you and you shall find them NO MORE: O Dives! No more. (Rev. xviii. 14.) Lay your treasures, therefore, up in heaven, O ye inhabitants of the earth, where nothing can break through to harm them; but where time shall shortly be swallowed up of eternity. (Luke, xii. 33, 34.)

VIII. But my arguments against these things end not here: for the contrary most of all conduces to good; namely, temperance in food, plainness in apparel, with a meek, shame-faced, and quiet spirit, and that conversation which doth only express the same in all godly honesty: as the apostle saith, "Let no corrupt communication proceed out of your mouth, but that which is good to the use of edifying, that it may minister grace to the hearers; neither filthiness, nor foolish talking, nor jesting, but rather giving of thanks: for let no man deceive you with vain words, because of these things cometh the wrath of God upon the children of disobedience." (Col. iv. 5, 6; 1 Thes. iv. 11, 12; 1 Pet. iii. 1-4; Eph. iv. 2; v. 3-6; 1 Tim. iv. 12; Phil. iii. 16-20.) And if men and women were but thus adorned after this truly Christian manner, impudence would soon receive a check, and lust, pride, vanity, and wantonness find a rebuke. (1 Pet. ii. 12; Prov. xxxi. 23-31; James, ii. 2-9.) They would not be able to attack such universal chastity or encounter such godly austerity: virtue would be in credit, and vice afraid and ashamed, and excess not dare to show its face. There would be an end of gluttony and gaudiness of apparel, flattering titles, and a luxurious life; (2 Pet. iii. 11; Psal. xxvi. 6;) and then primitive innocency and plainness would come back again, and that plain-hearted, downright, harmless life would be restored, of not much caring what we should eat, drink, or put on, (Luke, xii. 22-30,) as Christ tells us the Gentiles did, and as we know this age daily does, under all its talk of religion; but as the ancients, who with moderate care for necessaries and conveniencies of life, devoted themselves to the concernments of a celestial kingdom, and more minded their improvement in righteousness than their increase in riches; for they laid their treasure up in heaven, (Matt. xxv. 21,) and endured tribulation for an inheritance that cannot be taken away.

IX. But the temperance I plead for is not only religiously but politically good: it is the interest of good government to curb and rebuke excesses: it prevents many mischiefs. Luxury brings effeminacy, laziness, poverty, and misery; (Prov. x. 4; Eccl. x. 16-18;) but temperance preserves the land. It keeps out foreign vanities, and improves our own commodities: now we are their debtors; then they would be debtors to us for our native manufactures. By this means, such persons who by their excess, not charity, have deeply engaged their estates, may in a short space be enabled to clear them from those incumbrances which otherwise, like moths, soon eat out plentiful revenues. It helps persons of mean substance to improve their small stocks, that they may not expend their dear earnings, and hard-got wages upon superfluous apparel, foolish May-games, plays, dancings, shows, taverns, ale-houses, and the like folly and intemperance, of which this land is more infested, and by which it is rendered more ridiculous than any kingdom in the world: for none I know of is so infested with cheating mountebanks, savage morrice-dancers, pick-pockets, and profane players, and stagers, to the slight of religion, the shame of government, and the great idleness, expense, and debauchery of the people: for which the Spirit of the Lord is grieved, and the judgments of the Almighty are at the door, and the sentence ready to be pronounced, "Let him that is unjust be unjust still." (Rev. xxii. 11; Eccl. xii. 1.) Wherefore it is that we cannot but loudly call upon the generality of the times, and testify both by our life and doctrine against the like vanities and abuses, if possibly any may be weaned from their folly, and choose the good old path of temperance, wisdom, gravity, and holiness, the only way to inherit the blessings of peace and plenty here, and eternal happiness hereafter.

X. Lastly, supposing we had none of these foregoing reasons justly to reprove the practice of the land in these particulars; however, let it be sufficient for us to say, that when people have first learned to fear, worship, and obey their Creator, to pay their numerous vicious debts, to alleviate and abate their oppressed tenants; but above all outward regards, when the pale faces are more commiserated, when the famished poor, the distressed widow, and helpless orphan, God's works, and your fellow-creatures, are provided for; then, I say, if then, it will be time enough for you to plead the indifferency of your pleasures. But that the sweet and tedious labour of the husbandman, early and late, cold and hot, wet and dry, should be converted into the pleasure, ease, and pastime of a small number of men; that the cart, the plough, the flail, should be in that continual severity laid upon nineteen parts of the land, to feed the inordinate lusts and delicious appetites of the twentieth, is so far from the appointment of the great Governor of the world, and God of the spirits of all flesh, that, to imagine such horrible injustice as the effects of his determinations, and not the intemperance of men, were wretched and blasphemous. As on the other side, it would be to deserve no pity, no help, no relief from God Almighty, for people to continue that expense in vanity and pleasure, whilst the great necessities of such objects go unanswered; especially since God hath made the sons of men but stewards to each other's exigencies and relief. Yea, so strict is it enjoined, that on the omission of these things, we find this dreadful sentence partly to be grounded, "Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire," &c. (Matt. xxv. 34-41.) As on the contrary, to visit the sick, see the imprisoned, relieve the needy, &c. are such excellent properties in Christ's account, that thereupon He will pronounce such blessed, saying, "Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you," &c. (Matt. xxv. 34-41.) So that the great are not, with the leviathan in the deep, to prey upon the small, much less to make a sport of the lives and labours of the lesser ones, to gratify their inordinate senses.

XI. I therefore humbly offer an address to the serious consideration of the civil magistrate, that, if the money which is expended in every parish in such vain fashions as wearing of laces, jewels, embroideries, unnecessary ribbons, trimmings, costly furniture, and attendance, together with what is commonly consumed in taverns, feasts, gaming, &c. could be collected into a public stock, or something in lieu of this extravagant and fruitless expense, there might be reparation to the broken tenants, workhouses for the able, and alms-houses for the aged and impotent. Then should we have no beggars in the land, the cry of the widow and the orphan would cease, and charitable relief might easily be afforded towards the redemption of poor captives, and the refreshment of such distressed Protestants as labour under the miseries of persecution in other countries: nay, the Exchequer's needs, on just emergencies, might be supplied by such a bank: this sacrifice and service would please the just and merciful God: it would be a noble example of gravity and temperance to foreign states, and an unspeakable benefit to ourselves at home.

Alas! why should men need persuasions to what their own felicity so necessarily leads them? Had these vitiosos of the times but a sense of heathen Cato's generosity, they would rather deny their carnal appetites than leave such noble enterprises unattempted. But that they should eat, drink, play, game, and sport away their health, estates, and, above all, their irrevocable precious time, which should be dedicated to the Lord, as a necessary introduction to a blessed eternity, and than which, did they but know it, no worldly solace would come in competition: I say, that they should be continually employed about these poor, low things is to have the heathens judge them in God's days, as well as Christian precepts and examples condemn them. And their final doom will prove the more astonishing, in that this vanity and excess are acted under a profession of the self-denying religion of Jesus, whose life and doctrine are a perpetual reproach to the most of Christians. For He was humble, but they are proud; He forgiving, they revengeful; He meek, they fierce; He plain, they gaudy; He abstemious, they luxurious; He chaste, they lascivious: He a pilgrim on earth, they citizens of the world: in fine, He was meanly born, poorly attended, and obscurely brought up; He lived despised, and died hated of the men of his own nation. O you pretended followers of this crucified Jesus! examine yourselves, try yourselves, know you not your own selves; if He dwell not, if He rule not in you, that you are reprobates? Be ye not deceived, for God will not be mocked, (at last with forced repentances,) such as you sow, such you must reap. (1 Cor. xiii. 5; Gal. vi. 8.) I beseech you to hear me, and remember you were invited and entreated to the salvation of God. I say; as you sow, you reap: if you are enemies to the cross of Christ,—and you are so if you will not bear it, but do as you list, and not as you ought;—if you are uncircumcised in heart and ear, and you are so, if you will not hear, and open to Him that knocks at the door within, and if you resist and quench the Spirit in yourselves, that strives with you, to bring you to God, (and that you certainly do who rebel against its motions, reproofs, and instructions,) then you sow to the flesh, to fulfil the lusts thereof, and of the flesh will you reap the fruits of corruption, (Rom. ii. 8,) woe, anguish, and tribulation, from God, the Judge of quick and dead, by Jesus Christ. But if you will daily bear the holy cross of Christ, and sow to the Spirit; if you will listen to the light and grace that comes by Jesus, and which He has given to all people for salvation, and square your thoughts, words, and deeds thereby, which leads and teaches the lovers of it to deny all ungodliness and the world's lusts, and to live soberly, righteously, and godly in this present evil world, then may you with confidence look for the blessed hope and joyful coming, and glorious appearance of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ. (Tit. ii. 11-13.) Let it be so, O you Christians, and escape the wrath to come! Why will you die? Let the time past suffice: remember, that No Cross, no Crown. Redeem then the time, for the days are evil, (Eph. v. 16,) and yours are but very few. Therefore gird up the loins of your minds, be sober, fear, watch, pray, and endure to the end; calling to mind for your encouragement and consolation, that all such as through patience and well-doing wait for immortality, (Rom. ii. 7,) shall reap glory, honour, and eternal life in the kingdom of the Father: whose is the kingdom, the power, and the glory for ever. Amen.

END OF PART I.

NO CROSS, NO CROWN.

THE

SECOND PART:

CONTAINING

AN ACCOUNT OF THE REMARKABLE SAYINGS

OF

MEN EMINENT FOR THEIR GREATNESS,
LEARNING, OR VIRTUE;

COLLECTED IN FAVOUR OF THE TRUTH DELIVERED IN THE

FIRST PART;

BY WILLIAM PENN.

PREFACE.

No Cross, No Crown, should have ended here; but that the power which examples and authorities have put upon the minds of the people, above the most reasonable and pressing arguments, inclined me to present my readers with some of those many instances that might be given, in favour of the virtuous life recommended in our discourse. I chose to cast them into three sorts of testimonies, not after the threefold subject of the book; but suitable to the times, qualities, and circumstances of the persons that gave them forth; whose divers excellencies and stations have transmitted their names with reputation to our own times. The first testimony comes from those called Heathens; the second from professed Christians; and the last, from retired, aged, and dying men; being their last and serious reflections, to which no ostentation or worldly interests could induce them. Where it will be easy for the considerate reader to observe, how much the pride, avarice, and luxury of the world stood reprehended in the judgments of persons of great credit amongst men; and what was that life and conduct, that in their most retired meditations, when their sight was clearest, and judgment most free and disabused, they thought would give peace here, and lay foundations of eternal blessedness.

CHAPTER XIX.

The Testimonies of several great, learned, and virtuous personages among the Gentiles, urged against the excesses of the age, in favour of the self-denial, temperance, and piety, recommended in the first part of this discourse.

I. AMONG THE GREEKS, &c. viz.

1. Cyrus.—2. Artaxerxes.—3. Agathocles.—4. Philip.—5. Ptolemy.—6. Xenophanes.—7. Antigonus.—8. Themistocles.—9. Aristides.—10. Pericles.—11. Phocion.—12. Clitomachus.—13. Epaminondas.—14. Demosthenes.—15. Agasicles.—16. Agesilaus.—17. Agis.—18. Alcamenes.—19. Alexandrides.—20. Anaxilas.—21. Ariston.—22. Archidamus.—23. Cleomenes.—24. Dersyllidas.—25. Hippodamus.—26. Leonidas.—27. Lysander.—28. Pausanias.—29. Theopompus, &c.—30. The manner of life and government of the Lacedæmonians in general.—31. Lycurgus their lawgiver.

I. Cyrus, than whom a greater monarch we hardly find in story, is more famous for his virtue than his power; God calls him his shepherd. Now let us see the principles of his conduct and life. So temperate was he in his youth, that when Astyages, urged him to drink wine, he answered, "I am afraid lest there should be poison in it, having seen thee reel and sottish after having drunk thereof." And so careful was he to keep the Persians from corruption of manners, that he would not suffer them to leave their rude and mountainous country, for one more pleasant and fruitful, lest through plenty and ease, luxury at last might debase their spirits. And so very chaste was he, that having taken a lady of quality, a most beautiful woman, his prisoner, he refused to see her, saying, "I have no mind to be a captive to my captive." It seems, he claimed no such propriety; but shunned the occasion of evil. The comptroller of his household asking him one day what he would please to have for his dinner; "Bread," said he; "for I intend to encamp nigh the water:" a short and easy bill of fare: but this shows the power he had over his appetite as well as his soldiers; and that he was fit to command others, that could command himself: according to another saying of his, "No man," saith he, "is worthy to command, who is not better than those who are to obey." And when he came to die, he gave this reason of his belief of immortality; "I cannot," said he, "persuade myself to think that the soul of man, after having sustained itself in a mortal body, should perish when delivered out of it, for want of it;" a saying of perhaps as great weight, as may be advanced against Atheism, from more enlightened times.

II. Artaxerxes Mnemon, being upon an extraordinary occasion reduced to eat barley bread, and dried figs, and drink water, "What pleasure," saith he, "have I lost till now, through my delicacies and excess!"

III. Agathocles becoming king of Sicily, from being the son of a potter, always to humble his mind to his original, would be daily served in earthen vessels upon his table: an example of humility and plainness.

IV. Philip, king of Macedon, upon three sorts of good news, arrived in one day, feared too much success might transport him immoderately; and therefore prayed for some disappointments to season his prosperity, and caution his mind under the enjoyment of it. He refused to oppress the Greeks with his garrisons, saying, "I had rather retain them by kindness than fear, and to be always beloved, than for a while terrible." One of his minions persuading him to decline hearing a cause, wherein a particular friend was interested, "I had much rather," says he, "thy friend shall lose his cause, than I my reputation." Seeing his son, Alexander, endeavouring to gain the hearts of the Macedonians, by gifts and rewards, "Canst thou believe," says he, "that a man that thou hast corrupted to thy interests, will ever be true to them?" When his court would have had him quarrel with and correct the Peloponnenses for their ingratitude to him, he said, "By no means; for if they despise and abuse me after being kind to them, what will they do if I do them harm?"—a great example of patience in a king, and wittily said. Like to this was his reply to the ambassadors of Athens, whom asking after audience, if he could do them any service, and one of them surlily answering, The best thou canst do us is to hang thyself, he was nothing disturbed, though his court murmured; but calmly said to the ambassador, "Those who suffer injuries are better people than those that do them." To conclude with him: being one day fallen along the ground, and seeing himself in that posture he cried out, "What a small spot of earth do we take up, and yet the whole world cannot content us!"

V. Ptolemy, son of Lagus, being reproached for his mean original, and his friends angry that he did not resent it; "We ought," says he, "to bear reproaches patiently."

VI. Xenophanes being jeered for refusing to play at a forbidden game, answered: "I do not fear my money, but my reputation: they that make laws, must keep them." A commendable saying.

VII. Antigonus being taken sick, he said, it was a warning from God to instruct him of his mortality. A poet flattered him with the title of the Son of God, he answered, "My servant knows the contrary." Another sycophant telling him, that the will of kings is the rule of justice: "No," saith he, "rather justice is the rule of the will of kings;" and being pressed by his minions to put a garrison into Athens, to hold the Greeks in subjection, he answered, "he had not a stronger garrison than the affections of his people."

VIII. Themistocles, after all the honour of his life, sits down with this conclusion, "That the way to the grave is more desirable than the way to worldly honours." His daughter being courted by one of little wit and great wealth, and another of little wealth and great goodness; he chose the poor man for his son-in-law: "For," saith he, "I will rather have a man without money, than money without a man;" reckoning, that not money, but worth, makes the man. Being told by Symmachus, that he would teach him the art of memory; he gravely answered, he had rather learn the art of forgetfulness: adding, he could remember enough, but many things he could not forget, which were necessary to be forgotten: as the honours, glories, pleasures, and conquests he had spent his days in: too apt to transport to vain glory.

IX. Aristides, a wise and just Greek, of greatest honour and trust with the Athenians;—he was a great enemy to cabals in government: the reason he renders is, "Because," saith he, "I would not be obliged to authorize injustice." He so much hated covetousness, though he was thrice chosen treasurer of Athens, that he lived and died poor, and that of choice: for being therefore reproached by a rich usurer, he answered, "Thy riches hurt thee more than my poverty hurts me." Being once banished by a contrary faction in the state, he prayed to God, that the affairs of his country might go so well, as never to need his return: which however caused him presently to be recalled: whereupon he told them, that he was not troubled for his exile with respect to himself, but the honour of his country. Themistocles, their general, had a project to propose, to render Athens mistress of Greece, but it required secrecy: the people obliged him to communicate it to Aristides, whose judgment they would follow. Aristides having privately heard it from Themistocles, publicly answered the people, "True there was nothing more advantageous, nothing more unjust:" which quashed the project.

X. Pericles, as he mounted the tribunal, prayed to God that not a word might fall from him, that might scandalize the people, wrong the public affairs, or hurt his own. One of his friends praying him to speak falsely in his favour; "We are friends," saith he, "but not beyond the altar;" meaning not against religion and truth. Sophocles being his companion, upon sight of a beautiful woman, said to Pericles, "Ah, what a lovely creature is that!" To whom Pericles replied, "It becometh a magistrate not only to have his hands clean, but his tongue and eyes also."

XI. Phocion, a famous Athenian, was honest and poor, yea, he contemned riches: for a certain governor making rich presents, he returned them; saying, "I refused Alexander's." And when several persuaded him to accept of such bounty, or else his children would want, he answered, "If my son be virtuous, I shall leave him enough; and if he be vicious, more would be too little." He rebuked the excess of the Athenians, and that openly; saying, "He that eateth more than he ought, maketh more diseases than he can cure." To condemn or flatter him, was to him alike. Antipater pressing him to submit to his sense, he answered, "Thou canst not have me for thy friend and flatterer too." Seeing a man in office to speak much, and do little, he asked, "How can that man do business, that is always drunk with talking?" After all the great services of his life, he was unjustly condemned to die; and going to the place of execution, lamented by the people, one of his enemies spit in his face; he took it without any disorder of mind, only saying, "Take him away." Before execution, his friends asked him, whether he had nothing to say to his son? "Yes," said he, "let him not hate my enemies, nor revenge my death: I see it is better to sleep on the earth with peace, than with trouble upon the softest bed: that he ought to do that which is his duty; and what is more is vanity: that he must not carry two faces: that he promise little, but keep his promises: the world does the contrary."

XII. Clitomachus had so great a love to virtue, and practised it with such exactness, that if at any time in company he heard wanton or obscene discourse, he was wont to quit the place.

XIII. Epaminondas being invited to a sacrificial feast, so soon as he entered he withdrew, because of the sumptuous furniture and attire of the place and people; saying, "I was called at Leurtra to a sacrifice, but I find it is a debauch." The day after the great battle he obtained upon his enemies, he seemed sad and solitary, which was not his ordinary temper; and being asked why, answered, "I would moderate the joy of yesterday's triumphs." A Thessalian general, and his colleague in a certain enterprise, knowing his poverty, sent him two thousand crowns to defray his part of the charges; but he seemed angry, and answered, "This looks like corrupting me;" contenting himself with less than five pounds, which he borrowed of one of his friends for that service. The same moderation made him refuse the presents of the Persian emperor, saying, "They were needless if he only desired of him what was just; if more, he was not rich enough to corrupt him." Seeing a rich man refuse to lend one of his friends money that was in affliction, he said, "Art not thou ashamed to refuse to help a good man in necessity?" After he had freed Greece from trouble, and made the Thebans, his countrymen, triumph over the Lacedæmonians, till then invincible, that ungrateful people arraigned him and his friends, under pretence of acting something without authority: he, as general, took the blame upon himself, justified the action both from necessity and success, arraigning his judges for ingratitude whilst himself was at the bar, which caused them to withdraw with fallen countenances, and hearts smitten with guilt and fear. To conclude, he was a man of great truth and patience, as well as wisdom and courage; for he was never observed to lie in earnest or in jest. And notwithstanding the ill and cross humours of the Thebans, aggravated by his incomparable hazards and services for their freedom and renown, it is reported of him that he ever bore them patiently, often saying that he ought no more to be revenged of his country than of his father.

XIV. Demosthenes, the great orator of Athens, had these sentences: "That wise men speak little, and that therefore nature hath given men two ears and one tongue, to hear more than they speak." To one that spoke much he said, "How cometh it that he who taught thee to speak, did not teach thee to hold thy tongue?" He said of a covetous man, "That he knew not how to live all his lifetime, and that he left it for another to live after he was dead. That it was an easy thing to deceive one's self, because it was easy to persuade one's self to what one desired." He said, "That calumnies were easily received, but time would always discover them. That there was nothing more uneasy to good men than not to have the liberty of speaking freely; and that if any one knew what he had to suffer from the people, he would never meddle to govern them. In fine, that man's happiness was to be like God; and to resemble Him, we must love truth and justice."

XV. Agasicles, king of the Lacedæmonians, or Spartans, which are one, was of the opinion that it was better to govern without force: and, says he, the means to do it is to govern the people as a father governs his children.

XVI. Agesilaus, king of the same people, would say, that he had rather be master of himself than of the greatest city of his enemies: and to preserve his own liberty than to usurp the liberty of another man. "A prince," says he, "ought to distinguish himself from his subjects by his virtue, and not by his state or delicacy of life." Wherefore he wore plain, simple clothing; his table was as moderate and his bed as hard as that of any ordinary subject. And when he was told that one time or other he would be obliged to change his fashion: "No," saith he, "I am not given to change even in a change: and this I do," saith he, "to remove from young men any pretence of luxury, that they may see their prince practise what he counsels them to do." He added, "That the foundation of the Lacedæmonian laws was to despise luxury, and to reward with liberty; nor," saith he, "should good men put a value upon that which mean and base souls make their delight." Being flattered by some with divine honour, he asked them if they could not make gods too? If they could why did they not begin with themselves?—The same austere conduct of life made him refuse to have his statue erected in the cities of Asia: nor would he suffer his picture to be taken; and his reason is good: "for," saith he, "the fairest portraiture of men is their own actions."—Whatsoever was to be suddenly done in the government, he was sure to set his hand first to the work, like a common person. He would say, it did not become men to make provision to be rich but to be good. Being asked the means to true happiness; he answered, "To do nothing that should make a man fear to die:" another time, "To speak well, and do well." Being called home by the ephori, or supreme magistrates, the way of the Spartan constitution, he returned, saying, "It is not less the duty of a prince to obey laws than to command men." He conferred places of trust and honour upon his enemies, that he might constrain their hatred into love. A lawyer asking him for a letter to make a person judge that was of his own friends; "My friends," says he, "have no need of recommendation to do justice."—A comedian of note, wondering that Agesilaus said nothing to him, asked if he knew him; "Yes," said he, "art not thou the buffoon Callipedes?" One calling the king of Persia the Great king, he answered, "He is not greater than I unless he hath more virtue than I."—One of his friends catching him playing with his children, he prevented him thus: "Say nothing till thou art a father too."—He had great care of the education of youth, often saying, "We must teach children what they should do when they are men." The Egyptians despising him because he had but a small train and a mean equipage; "Oh," said he, "I will have them to know royalty consists not in vain pomp but in virtue."

XVII. Agis, another king of Lacedæmon, imprisoned for endeavouring to restore their declining discipline, being asked whether he repented not of his design; answered, "No; for," saith he, "good actions never need repentance." His father and mother desiring of him to grant something he thought unjust, he answered, "I obeyed you when I was young; I must now obey the laws, and do that which is reasonable."—As he was leading to the place of execution one of his people wept, to whom he said, "Weep not for me; for the authors of this unjust death are more in fault than I."

XVIII. Alcamenes, king of the same people, being asked which was the way to get and preserve honour; answered, "To despise wealth." Another wondering why he refused the presents of the Messenians, he answered, "I make conscience to keep the laws that forbid it." To a miser, accusing him of being so reserved in his discourse, he said, "I had rather conform to reason than thy covetousness; or, I had rather be covetous of my words than money."

XIX. Alexandrides hearing an exile complain of his banishment, saith he, "Complain of the cause of it, to wit, his deserts, for there is nothing hurtful but vice." Being asked why they were so long in making the process of criminals in Lacedæmon, "Because," saith he, "when they are once dead they are past repentance." This shows their belief of immortality and eternal blessedness; and that even poor criminals, through repentance, may obtain it.

XX. Anaxilas would say that the greatest advantage kings had upon other men was their power of excelling them in good deeds.

XXI. Ariston hearing one admire this expression, "We ought to do good to our friends and evil to our enemies;" answered, "By no means; we ought to do good to all; to keep our friends and to gain our enemies." A doctrine the most difficult to flesh and blood in all the precepts of Christ's sermon upon the mount: nay, not allowed to be his doctrine, but both an eye for an eye, defended against his express command, and oftentimes an eye put out, an estate sequestered, and life taken away under a specious zeal for religion too; as if sin could be christened, and impiety entitled to the doctrine of Christ: O, will not such heathens rise up in judgment against our worldly Christians in the great day of God!

XXII. Archidamus also, king of Sparta, being asked who was master of Lacedæmonia; "The laws," saith he, "and after them the magistrates." One praising a musician in his presence, "Ah!" saith he, "but when wilt thou praise a good man?"—Another saying, that man is an excellent musician: "That is all one," saith he, "as if thou wouldst say, there is a good cook:" counting both trades of voluptuousness.—Another promising him some excellent wine; "I care not," saith he, "for it will only put my mouth out of taste to my ordinary liquor;" which it seems was water.—Two men chose him an arbitrator; to accept it, he made them promise to do what he would have them: "Then," said he, "stir not from this place till you have agreed the matter between yourselves," which was done.—Dionysius, king of Sicily, sending his daughters rich apparel, he forbad them to wear it, saying, "You will seem to me but the more homely." This great man certainly was not of the mind to breed up his children at the exchanges, dancing-schools, and play-houses.

XXIII. Cleomenes, king of the same people, would say, "That kings ought to be pleasant; but not to cheapness and contempt." He was so just a man in power, that he drove away Demaratus his fellow-king, (for they always had two,) for offering to corrupt him in a cause before them, "Lest," saith he, "he should attempt others less able to resist him, and so ruin the state."

XXIV. Dersyllidas perceiving that Pyrrhus would force a prince upon his countrymen, the Lacedæmonians, whom they lately rejected, stoutly opposed him, saying, "If thou art God, we fear thee not, because we have done no evil; and if thou art but a man we are men too."

XXV. Hippodamus seeing a young man ashamed, that was caught in bad company, he reproved him sharply, saying, "For time to come, keep such company as thou needest not blush at."

XXVI. Leonidas, brother to Cleomenes, being offered by Xerxes to be made an emperor of Greece, answered, "I had rather die for my own country, than have an unjust command over other men's;" adding, "Xerxes deceived himself, to think it a virtue to invade the right of other men."

XXVII. Lysander being asked by a person, what was the best frame of government; "That," says he, "where every man hath according to his deserts." Though one of the greatest captains that Sparta bred, he had learned by his wisdom to bear personal affronts: "Say what thou wilt," says he to one that spoke abusively to him, "empty thyself, I shall bear it." His daughters were contracted in marriage to some persons of quality, but he dying poor, they refused to marry them; upon which the ephori condemned each of them in a great sum of money, because they preferred money before faith and engagement.

XXVIII. Pausanias, son of Cleombrotus, and colleague of Lysander, beholding, among the Persian spoils they took, the costliness of their furniture, said, "It had been much better if they had been worth less, and their masters more." And after the victory of Platæa, having a dinner dressed according to the Persian manner, and beholding the magnificence and furniture of the treat; "What," saith he, "do these people mean, that live in such wealth and luxury, to attack our meanness and poverty?"

XXIX. Theopompus saith, "The way to preserve a kingdom, is to embrace the counsel of one's friends, and not to suffer the meaner sort to be oppressed." One making the glory of Sparta to consist in commanding well, he answered, "No, it is in knowing how to obey well." He was of opinion, that great honours hurt a state; adding, that time would abolish great, and augment moderate honours among men; meaning, that men should have the reputation they deserve, without flattery and excess.

A rhetorician, bragging himself of his art, was reproved by a Lacedæmonian; "Dost thou call that an art," saith he, "which hath not truth for its object?" Also a Lacedæmonian being presented with a harp after dinner, by a musical person, "I do not," saith he, "know how to play the fool." Another being asked, what he thought of a poet of the times, answered, "Good for nothing but to corrupt youth." Nor was this only the wisdom and virtue of some particular persons, which may be thought to have given light to the dark body of their courts; but their government was wise and just, and the people generally obeyed it; making virtue to be true honour, and that honour dearer to them than life.

XXX. Lacedæmonian customs, according to Plutarch, were these: they were very temperate in their eating and drinking, their most delicate dish being a pottage made for the nourishment of ancient people. They taught their children to write and read, to obey the magistrates, to endure labour, and to be bold in danger: the teachers of other sciences were not so much as admitted in Lacedæmonia.—They had but one garment, and that new once a year. They rarely used baths or oil, the custom of those parts of the world.—They accustomed their youth to travel by night without light, to use them not to be afraid.—The old governed the young; and those of them who obeyed not the aged, were punished.—It was a shame not to bear reproof among the youth; and among the aged, matter of punishment not to give it. They made ordinary cheer, on purpose to keep out luxury; holding, that mean fare kept the spirit free, and the body fit for action. They permitted not their youth to travel, lest they should corrupt their manners; and for the same reason they permitted not strangers to dwell amongst them, that conformed not to their way of living. In this they were so strict, that such of their youth that were not educated in their customs, enjoyed not the privileges of natives. They would suffer neither comedies nor tragedies to be acted in their country. They condemned a soldier but for painting his buckler of several colours: and publicly punished a young man for having learned but the way to a town given to luxury. They also banished an orator for bragging, that he could speak a whole day upon any subject: for they did not like much speaking, much less for a bad cause.—They buried their dead without any ceremony or superstition; for they only used a red cloth upon the body, broidered with olive leaves; this burial had all degrees. Mourning they forbad, and epitaphs too.—When they prayed to God, they stretched forth their arms, which with them was a sign that they must do good works, as well as make good prayers. They asked of God but two things, patience in labour, and happiness in well-doing.

This account is mostly the same with Xenophon's: adding, that they ate moderately, and in common: the aged mixed with the youth, to awe them, and give them good example.—When they were fifteen years of age, instead of leaving them to their own conduct, as in other places, they had most care of their conversation, that they might preserve them from the mischiefs that age is incident to. And those that would not comply with these rules, were not counted always honest people.—And in this, their government was excellent; that they thought there was no greater punishment for a bad man, than to be known and used as such, at all times, and in all places; for they were not to come into the company of persons of reputation.—They were to give place to all others; to stand when they sat; to be accountable to every honest man that met them of their conversation.—That they must keep their poor kindred.—That they used not the same freedoms that honest people might use: by which means they kept virtue in credit, and vice in contempt.—They used all things necessary for life, without superfluity or want; despising riches, and sumptuous apparel, and living: judging, that the best ornament of the body is health, and of the mind, virtue. "And since," saith Xenophon, "it is virtue and temperance that render us commendable, and that it is only the Lacedæmonians that reverence them publicly, and have made it the foundation of their state; their government, of right, merits preference to any other in the world. But that," saith he, "which is strange, is, that all admire it, but none imitate it." Nor is this account and judgment fantastical.

XXXI. Lycurgus, their famous founder and lawgiver, instilled these principles, and by his power with them, made them laws to rule them. Let us hear what he did: Lycurgus, willing to retire his citizens from a luxurious to a virtuous life, and show them how much good conduct and honest industry might meliorate the state of mankind, applied himself to introduce a new model of government, persuading them to believe, that though they were descended of noble and virtuous ancestors, if they were not exercised in a course of virtue, they would, like the dog in the kitchen, rather leap at the meat than run at the game. In fine, they agreed to obey him. The first thing then that he did to try his power with them, was, to divide the land into equal portions, so that the whole Laconic country seemed but the lots of brethren: this grieved the rich; but the poor, which were the most, rejoiced.—He rendered wealth useless by community; and forbad the use of gold and silver: he made money of iron, too base and heavy to make a thief. He retrenched their laws of building, suffering no more ornament than could be made with a hatchet and a saw: and their furniture was like their houses. This course disbanded many trades: no merchant, no cook, no lawyer, no flatterer, no divine, no astrologer, was to be found in Lacedæmonia. Injustice was banished, their society having cut up the root of it, which is avarice, by introducing a community, and making gold and silver useless. To prevent the luxury of tables, as well as of apparel, he ordained public places of eating, where all should publicly be served; those that refused to come thither, were reputed voluptuous and reproved, if not corrected. He forbad costly offerings in the temple, that they might offer often; for that God regardeth the heart, not the offering.—These and some more, were the laws he instituted; and whilst the Spartans kept them, it is certain they were the first state of Greece; which lasted about five hundred years. It is remarkable, that he would never suffer the laws to be written, to avoid barratry; and that the judges might not be tied religiously to the letter of the law; but left to the circumstances of fact; in which no inconvenience was observed to follow.

II. The Romans also yielded us instances to our point in hand, viz.

1. Cato.—2. Scipio Africanus.—3. Augustus.—4. Vespasian.—5. Trajan.—6. Adrian.—7. Marcus Aurelius Antoninus.—8. Pertinax.—9. Pescennius.—10. Alexander Severus.—11. Dioclesian.—12. Theodosius.

1. Cato, that sage Roman, seeing a luxurious man loaded with flesh, "Of what service," saith he, "can that man be, either to himself, or the commonwealth?" One day beholding the statues of several persons erecting, that he thought little worthy of remembrance, that he might despise the pride of it, "I had rather," said he, "they should ask, why they set not up a statue to Cato, than why they do."—He was a man of severity of life, both example and judge.—His competitors in the government, hoping to be preferred, took the contrary humour, and mightily flattered the people: this good man despised their arts, and with an unusual fervency cried out, "That the distempers of the commonwealth did not require flatterers to deceive them, but physicians to cure them;" which struck so great an awe upon the people, that he was first chosen of them all.—The fine dames of Rome became governors to their husbands; he lamented the change, saying, "It is strange that those who command the world should yet be subject to women."—He thought those judges, that would not impartially punish malefactors, greater criminals than the malefactors themselves: a good lesson for judges of the world. He would say, That it was better to lose a gift than a correction; "for," says he, "the one corrupts us, but the other instructs us.—That we ought not to separate honour from virtue; for then there would be few any more virtuous." He would say, "No man is fit to command another, that cannot command himself. Great men should be temperate in their power, that they may keep it. For men to be too long in offices in a government, is to have too little regard to others, or the dignity of the state. They that do nothing, will learn to do evil. That those who have raised themselves by their vices, should gain to themselves credit by virtue." He repented him, that ever he passed away one day without doing good. And that there is no witness any man ought to fear, but that of his own conscience. Nor did his practice fall much short of his principles.

II. Scipio Africanus, though a great general, loaded with honours and triumphs, preferred retirement to them all; being used to say, That he was never less alone, than when he was alone: implying, that the most busy men in the world, are the most destitute of themselves; and, that external solitariness gives the best company within. After he had taken Carthage, his soldiers brought him a most beautiful prisoner; he answered, "I am your general;" refusing to debase himself, or dishonour her.

III. Augustus eating at the table of one of his friends, where a poor slave breaking a crystal vessel, fell upon his knees, begging him that his master might not fling him to the lampreys; as he had use to do for food, with such of them that offended him: Augustus hating his friend's cruelty, broke all his friend's crystal vessels, both reproving his luxury and his severity. He never recommended any of his own children, but he always added, If they deserve it. He reproved his daughter for her excess in apparel, and both rebuked and imprisoned her for her immodest latitudes. The people of Rome complaining that wine was dear, he sent them to the fountains, telling them they were cheap.

IV. Vespasian was a great and an extraordinary man, who maintained something of the Roman virtue in his time. One day seeing a young man finely dressed, and richly perfumed, he was displeased with him, saying, "I had rather smell the poor man's garlic, than thy perfume:" and took his place and government from him. A certain person being brought before him, that had conspired against him, he reproved him, and said, "That it was God who gave and took away empires." Another time conferring favour upon his enemy, and being asked why he did so, he answered, that he should remember the right way.

V. Trajan would say, "That it became an emperor to act towards his people, as he would have his people act towards him." The governor of Rome having delivered the sword into his hand, and created him emperor; "Here," saith he, "take it again: if I reign well, use it for me: if ill, use it against me." An expression which shows great humility and goodness, making power subservient to virtue.

VI. Adrian, also emperor, had several sayings worthy of notice: one was, "That a good prince did not think the estates of his subjects belonging to him." He would say, "That kings should not act the king:" that is, should be just, and mix sweetness with greatness, and be conversible with good men. "That the treasures of princes are like the spleen, that never swells, but it makes other parts shrink:" teaching princes thereby to spare their subjects.—Meeting one that was his enemy before he was emperor, he cried out to him, "Now thou hast no more to fear:" intimating, that, having power to revenge himself, he would rather use it to do him good.

VII. Marcus Aurelius Antoninus, a good man, (the Christians of his time felt it,) commended his son for weeping at his tutor's death, answering those that would have rendered it unsuitable to his condition, "Let him alone," says he, "it is fit he should show himself a man, before he be a prince." He did nothing in the government without consulting his friends, and would say, "It is more just that one should follow the advice of many, than many the mind of one." He was more philosopher than emperor: for his dominions were greater within than without. And having commanded his own passions by a circumspect conformity to virtuous principles, he was fit to rule those of other men. Take some of his excellent sayings, as followeth: "Of my grandfather Verus I have learned to be gentle and meek, and to refrain from all anger and passion. From the fame and memory of him that begot me, shamefacedness, and manlike behaviour. I observed his meekness, his constancy without wavering, in those things, which, after a due examination and deliberation, he had determined. How free from all vanity he carried himself in matters of honour and dignity! His laboriousness and assiduity: his readiness to hear any man that had ought to say, tending to any common good. His moderate condescending to other men's occasions as an ordinary man.—Of my mother, to be religious and bountiful, and to forbear not only to do, but to intend any evil. To content myself with a spare diet, and to fly all such excess as is incident to great wealth.—Of my grandfather, both to frequent public schools and auditories, and to get me good and able teachers at home; and that I ought not to think much, if upon such occasions I were at excessive charge. I gave over the study of rhetoric and poetry, and of elegant, neat language. I did not use to walk about the house in my senator's robe, nor to do any such things. I learned to write letters without any affectation and curiosity; and to be easy, and ready to be reconciled, and well pleased again with them that had offended me, as soon as any of them would be content to seek unto me again. To observe carefully the several dispositions of my friends, and not to be offended with idiots, nor unreasonably to set upon those, that are carried away with the vulgar opinions, with the theorems and tenets of philosophers. To love truth and justice, and to be kind and loving to all them of my house and family, I learned from my brother Severus: and it was he that put me in the first conceit and desire of an equal commonwealth, administered by justice and equality; and of a kingdom, wherein should be regarded nothing more than the good and welfare, or liberty of the subjects. As for God, and such suggestions, helps, and inspirations, as might be expected, nothing did hinder, but that I might have begun long before to live according to nature: or that even now, that I was not yet partaker, and in present possession of that life, I myself (in that I did not observe those inward motions and suggestions; yea, and almost plain and apparent instructions and admonitions of God) was the only cause of it.—I that understand the nature of that which is good, that it is to be desired; and of that which is bad, that it is odious and shameful: who know moreover, that this transgressor, whoever he be, is my kinsman, not by the same blood and seed, but by participation of the same reason, and of the same divine participle, or principle: how can I either be hurt by any of these, since it is not in their power to make me incur anything that is reproachful, or be angry or ill affected towards him, who by nature is so near unto me? For we are all born to be fellow-workers, as the feet, the hands, and the eyelids; as the rows of upper and under teeth: for such therefore to be in opposition, is against nature."—He saith, "It is high time for thee to understand true nature, both of the world, whereof thou art a part, and of that Lord and Governor of the world, from whom, as a channel from the spring, thou thyself didst flow. And that there is but a certain limit of time appointed unto thee, which if thou shalt not make use of, to calm and allay the many distempers of thy soul, it will pass away, and thou with it, and never after return.—Do, soul, do abuse and contemn thyself yet awhile, and the time for thee to repent thyself will be at an end. Every man's happiness depends upon himself; but, behold! thy life is almost at an end, whilst not regarding thyself as thou oughtest, thou dost make thy happiness to consist in the souls and conceits of other men. Thou must also take heed of another kind of wandering; for they are idle in their actions who toil and labour in their life, and have no certain scope to which to direct all their motions and desires. As for life and death, honour and dishonour, labour and pleasure, riches and poverty, all these things happen unto men indeed, both good and bad equally; but as things, which of themselves are neither good nor bad, because of themselves neither shameful nor praiseworthy. Consider the nature of all worldly visible things; of those especially, which either ensnare by pleasure, or for their irksomeness are dreadful; or for their outward lustre and show, are in great esteem and request; how vile and contemptible, how base and corruptible, how destitute of all true life and being they are. There is nothing more wretched than that soul, which in a kind of circuit compasseth all things; searching even the very depths of all the earth, and, by all signs and conjectures, prying into the very thoughts of other men's souls; and yet of this is not sensible, that it is sufficient for a man to apply himself wholly, and confine all his thoughts and cares to the guidance of that Spirit which is within him, and truly and really serve him. For even the least things ought not to be done without relation unto the end; and the end of the reasonable creature is, to follow and obey him who is the reason, as it were, and the law of this great city, and most ancient commonwealth. Philosophy doth consist in this, for a man to preserve that spirit which is within him, from all manner of contumelies and injuries, and above all pains and pleasures, never to do anything either rashly, or feignedly, or hypocritically: he that is such is surely indeed a very priest and minister of God, well acquainted, and in good correspondence with him especially, that is seated and placed within himself; to whom also he keeps and preserveth himself; neither spotted by pleasure, nor daunted by pain; free from any manner of wrong or contumely. Let thy God that is in thee, to rule over thee, find by thee, that he hath to do with a man, an aged man, a sociable man, a Roman, a prince, and that hath ordered his life, as one that expecteth, as it were, nothing but the sound of the trumpet, sounding a retreat to depart out of this life with all readiness. Never esteem anything as profitable, which shall ever constrain thee, either to break thy faith, or to lose thy modesty: to hate any man, to suspect, to curse, to dissemble, to lust after anything that requireth the secret of walls or veils. But he that preferreth, before all things, his rational part and spirit, and the sacred mysteries of virtue which issue from it, he shall never want either solitude or company; and, which is chiefest of all, he shall live without either desire or fear. If thou shalt intend that which is present, following the rule of right and reason carefully, solidly, meekly; and shalt not intermix any other business, but shalt study this, to preserve thy spirit unpolluted and pure: and as one that were even now ready to give up the ghost; shalt cleave unto him, without either hope or fear of anything, in all things that thou shalt either do or speak, contenting thyself with heroical truth, thou shalt live happily: and from this there is no man that can hinder thee. Without relation to God, thou shalt never perform aright anything human; nor on the other side anything divine. At what time soever thou wilt, it is in thy power to retire into thyself, and to be at rest: for a man cannot retire any whither to be more at rest, and freer from all business, than into his own soul. Afford then thyself this retiring continually, and thereby refresh and renew thyself. Death hangeth over thee, whilst yet thou livest, and whilst thou mayest be good. How much time and leisure doth he gain, who is not curious to know what his neighbour hath said, or hath done, or hath attempted, but only what he doth himself, that it may be just and holy. Neither must he use himself to cut off actions only, but thoughts and imaginations also that are not necessary; for so will unnecessary consequent actions the better be prevented and cut off. He is poor that stands in need of another, and hath not in himself all things needful for his life. Consider well, whether magnanimity rather, and true liberty, and true simplicity, and equanimity, and holiness, whether these be not most reasonable and natural. Honour that which is chiefest and most powerful in the world, and that is it which makes use of all things, and governs all things: so also in thyself, honour that which is chiefest and most powerful, and is of one kind and nature with that; for it is the very same, which being in thee, turneth all other things to its own use, and by whom also thy life is governed. What is it that thou dost stay for? An extinction or a translation; for either of them, with a propitious and contented mind. But till that time come, what will content thee? What else, but to worship and praise God, and do good unto men?" As he lay dying, and his friends about him, he spake thus: "Think more of death, than of me, and that you and all men must die as well as I." Adding, "I recommend my son to you, and to God, if he be worthy."

VIII. Pertinax, also emperor, being advised to save himself from the fury of the mutineers, answered "No: what have I done that I should do so?" Showing that innocence is bold, and should never give ground where it can show itself, be heard, and have fair play.

IX. Pescennius seeing the corruption that reigned among officers of justice, advised, "That judges should have first salaries, that they might do their duty without any other bribes or perquisites." He said, "He would not offend the living that he might be praised when he was dead."

X. Alexander Severus having tasted both of a private life, and the state of an emperor, had this censure; "Emperors," says he, "are ill managers of the public revenue to feed so many unuseful mouths;" wherefore he retrenched his family from pompous to serviceable. He would not employ persons of quality in his domestic service, thinking it too mean for them and too costly for him: adding, "That personal service was the work of the lowest order of the people." He would never suffer offices of justice to be sold; "For," saith he, "it is not strange that men should sell what they buy;" meaning justice. He was impartial in correction: "My friends," says he, "are dear to me; but the commonwealth is dearer." Yet he would say, "That sweetening power to the people made it lasting. That we ought to gain our enemies as we keep our friends:" that is, by kindness. He said, "That we ought to desire happiness and to bear afflictions; that those which are desirable may be pleasant; but the troubles we avoid may have most profit in the end." He did not like pomp in religion: for it is not gold that recommends the sacrifice, but the piety of him that offers it. A house being in contest betwixt some Christians and keepers of taverns, the one to perform religion, the other to sell drink therein, he decided the matter thus: "That it were much better that it were any way employed to worship God than to make a tavern of it." Behold! by this we may see the wisdom and virtue that shined among the heathens.

XI. Dioclesian would say, that there was nothing more difficult than to reign well: and the reason he gave was, that those who had the ears of princes do so continually lay ambushes to surprise them to their interests, that they can hardly make one right step.

XII. Theodosius the younger was so merciful in his nature, that instead of putting people to death, he wished it were in his power to call the dead to life again.

These were the sentiments of the ancient grandees of the world, to wit, emperors, kings, princes, captains, statesmen, &c. not unworthy of the thoughts of persons of the same figure and quality now in being: and for that end they are here collected, that such may with more ease and brevity behold the true statutes of the ancients, not lost or lessened by the decays of time.

III. I will now proceed to report the virtuous doctrines and sayings of men of more retirement; such as philosophers and writers, both Greeks and Romans, who in their respective times were masters in the civility, knowledge, and virtue that were among the Gentiles, being most of them many ages before the coming of Christ, viz.

1. Thales.—2. Pythagoras.—3. Solon.—4. Chilon.—5. Periander.—6. Bias.—7. Cleobulus.—8. Pittacus.—9. Hippias.—10. The Bambycatii.—11. The Gynæcosmi.—12. Anacharsis.—13. Anaxagoras.—14. Heraclitus.—15. Democritus.—16. Socrates.—17. Plato.—18. Antisthenes.—19. Xenocrates.—20. Bion.—21. Demonax.—22. Diogenes.—23. Crates.—24. Aristotle.—25. Mandanis.—26. Zeno.—27. Seneca.—28. Epictetus.

I. Thales, an ancient Greek philosopher, being asked by a person that had committed adultery if he might swear, answered, "By no means; for perjury is no less sinful than adultery; and so thou wouldst commit two sins to cover one." Being asked what was the best condition of a government, answered, "That the people be neither rich nor poor:" for he placed external happiness in moderation. He would say, "That the hardest thing in the world was to know a man's self; but the best to avoid those things which we reprove in others;" an excellent and close saying, "That we ought to choose well and then to hold fast. That the felicity of the body consists in health, and that in temperance; and the felicity of the soul in wisdom." He thought "That God was without beginning or end; that he was the searcher of hearts; that he saw the thoughts as well as actions: for being asked of one if he could sin and hide it from God, he answered, 'No: how can I when he who thinks evil cannot?'"

II. Pythagoras, a famous and virtuous philosopher of Italy, being asked when men might take the pleasure of their passions, answered, "When they have a mind to be worse." He said the world was like a comedy, and the true philosophers the spectators. He would say, "That luxury led to debauchery, and debauchery to violence, and that to bitter repentance: that he who taketh too much care of his body makes the prison of his soul more insufferable: that those who do reprove us are our best friends; that men ought to preserve their bodies from diseases by temperance, their souls from ignorance by meditation, their will from vice by self-denial, and their country from civil war by justice: that it is better to be loved than feared; that virtue makes bold: but," saith he, "there is nothing so fearful as an evil conscience." He said, "That men should believe in a Divinity, that he is, and that he overlooks them, and neglecteth them not; there is no being nor place without God." He told the senators of Croton, being two thousand, praying his advice, "That they received their country as a depositum, or trust from the people; wherefore they should manage it accordingly, since they were to resign their account, with their trust to their children; that the way to do it was to be equal to all citizens, and to excel them in nothing more than justice; that every one of them should so govern his family that he might refer himself to his own house as to a court of judicature, taking great care to preserve natural affection; that they be examples of temperance in their own families, and to the city; that in courts of judicature none attest God by an oath, but use themselves so to speak as they may be believed without an oath: that the discourse of that philosopher is vain, by which no passion of a man is healed; for as there is no benefit of medicine if it expel not diseases out of bodies, so neither of philosophy if it expel not evil out of the soul."

III. Solon, esteemed as Thales, one of the seven sages of Greece, a noble philosopher, and a lawgiver to the Athenians, was so humble that he refused to be prince of that people, and voluntarily banished himself when Pisastratus usurped the government there;[5] resolving never to outlive the laws and freedom of his country. He would say, that to make a government last the magistrates must obey the laws, and the people the magistrates. It was his judgment, that riches brought luxury, and luxury brought tyranny. Being asked by Crœsus, king of Lydia, when seated on his throne richly clothed and magnificently attended, if he had ever seen anything more glorious; he answered, cocks, peacocks, and pheasants; by how much their beauty is natural. These undervaluing expressions of wise Solon, meeting so pat upon the pride and luxury of Crœsus, they parted; the one desirous of toys and vanities, the other an example and instructor of true nobility and virtue, that contemned the king's effeminacy. Another time Crœsus asked him who was the happiest man in the world; expecting he would have said Crœsus,[6] because the most famous for wealth in those parts: he answered, "Tellus, who, though poor, yet was an honest and good man, and contented with what he had: who, after he had served the commonwealth faithfully, and seen his children and grandchildren virtuously educated, died for his country in a good old age, and was carried by his children to his grave." This much displeased Crœsus, but he dissembled it. Whilst Solon recommended the happiness of Tellus, Crœsus, moved, demanded to whom he assigned the next place; making no question but himself should be named, "Cleobis," saith he, "and Bito, brethren that loved well, had a competency, were of great health and strength; most tender and obedient to their mother, religious of life, who after sacrificing in the temple fell asleep and waked no more." Hereat Crœsus growing angry, "Strange!" saith he, "doth our happiness seem so despicable that thou wilt not rank us equal with private persons?" Solon answered, "Dost thou inquire of us about human affairs? Knowest thou not that Divine Providence is severe, and often full of alteration? Do not we in process of time see many things we would not? Aye, and suffer many things we would not? Count man's life at seventy years, which makes[7] twenty-six thousand two hundred and fifty and odd days, there is scarcely one day like another: so that every one, O Crœsus! is attended with crosses. Thou appearest to me very rich, and king over many people; but the question thou askest I cannot resolve till I hear thou hast ended thy days happily: for he that hath much wealth is not happier than he that gets his bread from day to day, unless Providence continue those good things, and that he dieth well. Solon, after his discourse, not flattering Crœsus, was dismissed, and accounted unwise that he neglected the present good out of regard to the future. Æsop, that wrote the fables, being then at Sardis, sent for thither by Crœsus, and much in favour with him, was grieved to see Solon so unthankfully dismissed, and said to him, "Solon, we must either tell kings nothing at all or what may please them:" "No," saith Solon, "either nothing at all, or what is best for them." However it was not long ere Crœsus was of another mind; for being taken prisoner by Cyrus, the founder of the Persian monarchy, and by his command fettered and put on a pile of wood to be burned, Crœsus sighed deeply,[8] and cried, "O Solon! Solon!" Cyrus bid the interpreter ask on whom he called. He was silent; at last pressing him, answered, "Upon him who I desire above all wealth, would have spoken with all tyrants." This not understood, upon further importunity he told them, "Solon, an Athenian, who long since," says he, "came to me, and seeing my wealth, despised it; besides, what he told me is come to pass; nor did his counsel belong to me alone, but to all mankind, especially those that think themselves happy." Whilst Crœsus said thus, the fire began to kindle and the outparts to be seized by the flame: Cyrus, informed of the interpreters what Crœsus said, began to be troubled; and knowing himself to be a man, and that to use another, not inferior to himself in wealth, so severely, might one day be retaliated, instantly commanded the fire to be quenched, and Crœsus and his friends to be brought off: whom ever after, as long as he lived, Cyrus had in great esteem. Thus Solon gained due praise, that of two kings his advice saved one and instructed the other. And as it was in Solon's time that tragical plays were first invented, so he was most severe against them; foreseeing the inconveniencies that followed upon the people's being affected with the novelty of pleasure. It is reported of him that he went himself to the play, and after it was ended he went to Thespis, the great actor, and asked him if he were not ashamed to tell so many lies in the face of so great an auditory. Thespis answered, as it is now usual, "There is no harm nor shame to act such things in jest." Solon, striking his staff hard upon the ground, replied, "But in a short time we who approve of this kind of jest shall use it in earnest in our common affairs and contracts." In fine, he absolutely forbade him to teach or act plays, conceiving them deceitful and unprofitable; diverting youth and tradesmen from more necessary and virtuous employments. He defined them happy who are competently furnished with their outward callings,[9] that live temperately and honestly: he would say that cities are the common sewer of wickedness. He affirmed that to be the best family which got not unjustly, kept not unfaithfully, spent not with repentance. "Observe," saith he, "honesty in thy conversation more strictly than an oath. Seal words with silence; silence with opportunity. Never lie, but speak the truth. Fly pleasure, for it brings sorrow. Advise not the people what is most pleasant, but what is best. Make not friends in haste, nor hastily part with them. Learn to obey, and thou wilt know how to command. Be arrogant to none; be mild to those about thee. Converse not with wicked persons. Meditate on serious things. Reverence thy parents. Cherish thy friend. Conform to reason, and in all things take counsel of God." In fine, his two short sentences were these:[10] "Of nothing too much;" and "Know thyself."

IV. Chilon, another of the wise men of Greece, would say, that it was the perfection of a man, to foresee and prevent mischiefs; that herein good people differ from bad ones, their hopes were firm and assured; that God was the great touchstone, or rule of mankind; that men's tongues ought not to outrun their judgment: that we ought not to flatter great men, lest we exalt them above their merit and station; nor to speak hardly of the helpless. They that would govern a state well, must govern their families well. He would say, that a man ought so to behave himself, that he fall neither into hatred nor disgrace. That that commonwealth is happiest where the people mind the law more than the lawyers. Men should not forget the favours they receive, nor remember those they do. Three things, he said, were difficult, yet necessary to be observed: to keep secrets, forgive injuries, and use time well. "Speak not ill," says he, "of thy neighbour. Go slowly to the feast of thy friends, but swiftly to their troubles. Speak well of the dead. Shun busybodies. Prefer loss before covetous gain. Despise not the miserable. If powerful, behave thyself mildly, that thou mayst be loved rather than feared. Order thy house well: bridle thy anger: grasp not at much: make not haste, neither dote upon anything below. A prince," saith he, "must not take up his time about transitory and mortal things; eternal and immortal are fittest for him." To conclude: he was so just in all his actions, that Laertius tells us, he professed in his old age, that he had never done anything contrary to the conscience of an upright man; only, that of one thing he was doubtful, having given sentence against his friend, according to law, he advised his friend to appeal from him his judge, so to preserve both his friend and the law. Thus true and tender was conscience in heathen Chilon.

V. Periander, prince and philosopher too, would say, that pleasures are mortal, but virtues immortal.[11] "In success be moderate, in disappointments, patient and prudent. Be alike to thy friends, in prosperity, and in adversity. Peace is good; rashness dangerous; gain sordid. Betray not secrets: punish the guilty: restrain men from sin. They that would rule safely, must be guarded by love, not arms. To conclude," saith he, "live worthy of praise, so wilt thou die blessed."

VI. Bias, one of the seven wise men, being in a storm with wicked men, who cried mightily to God; "Hold your tongues,"[12] saith he, "it were better He knew not you were here:" a saying that hath great doctrine in it; the devotion of the wicked doth them no good: it answers to that passage in Scripture, "The prayers of the wicked are an abomination to the Lord." (Prov. xv. 8.) An ungodly man asking him what godliness was, he was silent: but the other murmuring, saith he, "What is that to thee, that is not thy concern?" He was so tender in his nature, that he seldom judged a criminal to death, but he wept; adding, "One part goeth to God, and the other part I must give the law." "That man is unhappy," saith he, "that cannot bear affliction. It is a disease of the mind, to desire that which cannot, or is not fit to be had. It is an ill thing, not to be mindful of other men's miseries." To one that asked what is hard, he answered, "To bear cheerfully a change for the worse." "Those," says he, "who busy themselves in vain knowledge, resemble owls that see by night, and are blind by day; for they are sharp-sighted in vanity, but dark at the approach of true light and knowledge." He adds, "Undertake deliberately; but then go through. Speak not hastily, lest thou sin. Be neither silly nor subtle. Hear much; speak little and seasonably. Make profession of God everywhere; and impute the good thou dost, not to thyself, but to the power of God." His country being invaded, and the people flying with the best of their goods, asked, why he carried none of his; "I," saith he, "carry my goods within me."—Valerius Maximus adds, "in his breast;" not to be seen by the eye, but to be prized by the soul; not to be demolished by mortal hands; present with them that stay, and not forsaking those that fly.

VII. Cleobulus, prince and philosopher of Lyndus:[13] he would say, "That it was man's duty to be always employed upon something that was good." Again, "Be never vain nor ungrateful. Bestow your daughters, virgins in years, but matrons in discretion. Do good to thy friend, to keep him; to thy enemy, to gain him. When any man goeth forth, let him consider what he hath to do; when he returneth, examine what he hath done. Know, that to reverence thy father is thy duty. Hear willingly, but trust not hastily. Obtain by persuasion, not by violence. Being rich, be not exalted: poor, be not dejected. Forego enmity. Instruct thy children. Pray to God, and persevere in godliness."

VIII. Pittacus being asked what was best, he answered, "to do the present thing well."[14] He would say, what thou dost take ill in thy neighbour, do not thyself. Reproach not the unhappy; for the hand of God is upon them. Be true to thy trust. Bear with thy neighbour: love thy neighbour. Reproach not thy friend, though he recede from thee a little. He would say that commonwealth is best ordered where the wicked have no command, and that family, which hath neither ornament nor necessity. To conclude: he advised to acquire honesty; love discipline; observe temperance; gain prudence; mind diligence; and keep truth, faith, and piety. He had a brother, who, dying without issue, left him his estate; so that when Crœsus offered him wealth he answered, "I have more by half than I desire." He also affirmed that family the best who got not unjustly, kept not unfaithfully, spent not with repentance; and that happiness consists in a virtuous and honest life: in being content with a competency of outward things, and in using them temperately. And to conclude, he earnestly enjoined all to flee corporeal pleasure; "for," says he, "it certainly brings sorrow: but observe an honest life more strictly than an oath: meditate on serious things."

IX. Hippias, a philosopher: it is recorded of him[15] that he would have every one provide his own necessaries; and, that he might do what he taught, he was his own tradesman. He was singular in all such arts and employments, insomuch as he made the very buskins he wore. A better life than Alexander's.

X. The Bambycatii[16] were a certain great people that inhabited about the river Tigris, in Asia, who, observing the great influence gold, silver, and precious jewels had upon their minds, agreed to bury all in the earth to prevent the corruption of their manners.—They used inferior metals, and lived with very ordinary accommodation; wearing mostly but one very grave and plain robe to cover nakedness. It were well if Christians would mortify their insatiable appetites after wealth and vanity any way, for heathens judge their excess.

XI. The Athenians had two distinct numbers of men, called the Gynæcosmi and Gynæconomi.[17] These were appointed by the magistrates to overlook the actions of the people: the first were to see that they apparelled and behaved themselves gravely; especially that women were of modest behaviour; and the other were to be present at their treats and festivals, to see that there was no excess, nor disorderly carriage; and in case any were found criminal, they had full power to punish them. When, alas! when shall this care and wisdom be seen amongst the Christians of these times, that so intemperance might be prevented? But it is too evident they love the power and the profits, but despise the virtue of government, making it an end instead of a means to that happy end, viz. the well ordering the manners and conversation of the people, and equally distributing rewards and punishments.

XII. Anacharsis, a Scythian, was a great philosopher;[18] Crœsus offered him large sums of money, but he refused them. Hanno did the like, to whom he answered, "My apparel is a Scythian rug; my shoes, the hardness of my feet; my bed, the earth; my sauce, hunger: you may come to me as one that is contented; but those gifts which you so much esteem, bestow on your citizens."

XIII. Anaxagoras, a nobleman, but true philosopher,[19] left his great patrimony to seek out wisdom; and being reproved by his friends for the little care he had of his estate, answered, "It is enough that you care for it." One asked him why he had no more love for his country than to leave it; "Wrong me not," saith he, "my greatest care is my country," pointing his finger towards heaven. Returning home, and taking a view of his great possessions, "If I had not disregarded them," saith he, "I had perished." He was a great clearer and improver of the doctrine of One Eternal God, denying divinity to sun, moon, and stars, saying, "God was infinite, not confined to place; the eternal wisdom and efficient cause of all things; the divine mind and understanding; who, when matter was confused, came and reduced it to order, which is the world we see." He suffered much from some magistrates for his opinion; yet dying, was admired by them.

XIV. Heraclitus was invited by king Darius, for his great virtue and learning, to this effect: "Come as soon as thou canst to my presence and royal palace; for the Greeks, for the most part, are not obsequious to wise men, but despise the good things which they deliver. With me thou shalt have the first place, and daily honour and titles: thy way of living shall be as noble as thy instructions." But Heraclitus, refusing his offer, returned this answer: "Heraclitus to Darius the king, health. Most men refrain from justice and truth to pursue insatiableness and vain glory, by reason of their folly: but I, having forgotten all evil, and shunning the society of inbred envy and pride, will never come to the kingdom of Persia, being contented with a little according to my own mind." He also slighted the Athenians. He had great and clear apprehensions of the nature and power of God, maintaining his divinity against the idolatry in fashion. This definition he gives of God: "He is not made with hands. The whole world, adorned with his creatures, is his mansion. Where is God? Shut up in temples? Impious men! who place their God in the dark. It is a reproach to a man to tell him he is a stone, yet the god you profess is born of a rock: you ignorant people! you know not God: his works bear witness of him." Of himself he saith, "O ye men, will ye not learn why I never laugh? It is not that I hate men, but their wickedness. If you would not have me weep, live in peace: you carry swords in your tongues; you plunder wealth, poison friends, betray the trust the people repose in you: shall I laugh when I see men do these things? Their garments, beards, and heads adorned with unnecessary care; a mother deserted by a wicked son; or young men consuming their patrimony; others filling their bellies at feasts more with poison than with dainties. Virtue would strike me blind if I should laugh at your wars. By music, pipes, and stripes you are excited to things contrary to all harmony. Iron, a metal more proper for ploughs and tillage, is fitted for slaughter and death; men raising armies of men, covet to kill one another, and punish them that quit the field for not staying to murder men. They honour as valiants such as are drunk with blood; but lions, horses, eagles, and other creatures, use not swords, bucklers, and instruments of war: their limbs are their weapons,—some their horns, some their bills, some their wings; to one is given swiftness, to another bigness, to a third swimming. No irrational creature useth a sword, but keeps itself within the laws of its creation, except man, that doth not so, which brings the heavier blame, because he hath the greatest understanding.—You must leave your wars, and your wickedness, which you ratify by a law, if you would have me leave my severity. I have overcome pleasure, I have overcome riches, I have overcome ambition, I have mastered flattery: fear hath nothing to object against me, drunkenness hath nothing to charge upon me, anger is afraid of me: I have won the garland in fighting against these enemies."—This, and much more, did he write in his epistles to Hermodorus, of his complaints against the great degeneracy of the Ephesians. And in an epistle to Aphidamus he writes, "I am fallen sick, Aphidamus, of a dropsy; whatsoever is of us, if it get the dominion, it becomes a disease. Excess of heat is a fever; excess of cold, a palsy; excess of wind a cholic: my disease cometh from excess of moisture. The soul is something divine, which keeps all these in a due proportion. I know the nature of the world; I know that of man; I know diseases; I know health: but if my body be overpressed, it must descend to the place ordained; however, my soul shall not descend; but being a thing immortal, I shall ascend on high, where a heavenly mansion shall receive me."

A most weighty and pathetical discourse: they that know anything of God may savour something divine in it. O that the degenerate Christians of these times would but take a view of the virtue, temperance, zeal, piety, and faith of this heathen, who notwithstanding that he lived five hundred years before the coming of Christ in the flesh, had these excellent sentences! Yet again, he taught that God punisheth not by taking away riches; he rather alloweth them to the wicked to discover them; for poverty may be a veil. Speaking of God, "How can that light which never sets be ever hidden or obscured?" "Justice," saith he, "shall seize one day upon defrauders and witnesses of false things." Unless a man hope to the end for that which is to be hoped for, he shall not find that which is unsearchable; which Clemens, an ancient father, applied to Isaiah vi. "Unless you believe, you shall not understand." Heraclitus lived solitarily in the mountains; had a sight of his end; and as he was prepared for it, so he rejoiced in it. These certainly were the men who, having not a law, without them, became a law unto themselves, showing forth the work of the law written in their hearts; (Rom. ii. 14;) and who for that reason shall judge the circumcision, and receive the reward of "Well done," by him who is Judge of quick and dead.

XV. Democritus would say, that he had lived to an extraordinary age by keeping himself from luxury and excess. That a little estate went a great way with men that were neither covetous nor prodigal. That luxury furnished great tables with variety: and temperance furnished little ones. That riches do not consist in the possession, but right use of wealth. He was a man of great retirement, avoiding public honours and employments; bewailed by the people of Abdera as mad, whilst indeed he only smiled at the madness of the world.

XVI. Socrates, the most religious and learned philosopher of his time, and of whom it is reported Apollo gave this character, that he was the wisest man on earth,[20] was a man of a severe life, and instructed people gratis in just, grave, and virtuous manners; for which, being envied by Aristophanes, the vain, comical wit of that age, as one spoiling the trade of plays, and exercising the generality of the people with more noble and virtuous things,[21] was represented by him in a play, in which he rendered Socrates so ridiculous, that the vulgar would rather part with Socrates in earnest than Socrates in jest; which made way for their impeaching him as an enemy to their gods; for which they put him to death. But in a short space his eighty judges and the whole people so deeply resented the loss, that they slew many of his accusers: some hanged themselves; none would trade with them nor answer them a question. They erected several statues to his praise; they forbad his name to be mentioned, that they might forget their injustice: they called home his banished friends and scholars; and by the most wise and learned men of that age it is observed, that famous city Athens was punished with the most dreadful plagues that ever raged amongst them, and all Greece with it never prospered in any considerable undertaking, but from that time always decayed. Amongst many of his sober and religious maxims upon which he was accustomed to discourse with his disciples, these are some:

He taught everywhere that an upright man and a happy man are all one. They that do good are employed; they that spend their time in recreations are idle.[22] To do good is the best course of life; he only is idle who might be better employed. A horse is not known by his furniture, but qualities; so men are to be esteemed for virtue, not wealth. Being asked who lived without trouble, he answered, "Those who are conscious to themselves of no evil thing."[23] To one who demanded what was nobility, he answered, "A good temper and disposition of soul and body. They who know what they ought to do, and do it not, are not wise and temperate, but fools and stupid." To one that complained he had not been benefited by his travels, "Not without reason," says Socrates, "thou didst travel with thyself:" intimating, he knew not the eternal mind of God to direct and inform him. Being demanded what wisdom was, said, "A virtuous composure of the soul." And being asked who were wise, answered, "Those that sin not." Seeing a young man rich, but ignorant of heavenly things, and pursuing earthly pleasures; "Behold," says he, "a golden slave.[24] Soft ways of living beget neither a good constitution of body nor mind. Fine and rich clothes are only for comedians." Being demanded from what things men and women ought to refrain, he answered, "Pleasure." Being asked what continence and temperance were, said, "Government of corporeal desires and pleasures. The wicked live to eat, &c. but the good eat to live. Temperate persons become the most excellent: eat that which neither hurts the body nor mind, and which is easy to be gotten." One saying it was a great matter to abstain from what one desires; "But," says he, "it is better not to desire at all." This is deep religion, even very hard to professed Christians. "It is the property of God to need nothing;[25] and they that need and are contented with least come nearest to God. The only and best way to worship God is to mind and obey whatsoever he commands. That the souls of men and women partake of the divine nature: that God is seen of the virtuous mind: that by waiting upon him they are united unto him in an accessible place of purity and happiness; which God he asserted always to be near him."

Many more are the excellent sayings of this great man, who was not less famous for his sayings than his example, with the greatest nations; yet died he a sacrifice to the sottish fury of the vain world. The history of his life reports that his father was told[26] he should have the guide of his life within him, which should be more to him than five hundred masters; which proved true. Instructing his scholars herein, charging them not to neglect these divine affairs which chiefly concern man, to mind or inquire after such things as are without in the visible world. He taught the use of outward things[27] only as they were necessary to life and commerce; forbidding superfluities and curiosities. He was martyred for his doctrine, after having lived seventy years, the most admired, followed, and visited of all men in his time by kings and commonwealths; and than whom antiquity mentions none with more reverence and honour. Well were it for poor England if her conceited Christians were true Socrateses; whose strict, just, and self-denying life doth not bespeak him more famous than it will Christians infamous at the revelation of the righteous judgment, where heathens' virtue shall aggravate Christians' intemperance; and their humility, the others' excessive pride: and justly too, since a greater than Socrates is come, whose name they profess, but they will not obey his law.

XVII. Plato, that famous philosopher and scholar to Socrates,[28] was so grave and devoted to divine things, nay, so discreetly politic, that in his commonwealth he would not so much as harbour poetical fancies, much less upon stages, as being too effeminate, and apt to withdraw the minds of youth from more noble, more manly, as well as more heavenly exercises. Plato seeing a young man play at dice, reproved him sharply; the other answered, "What, for so small a matter?" "Custom," saith Plato, "is no small thing:[29] let idle hours be spent more usefully. Let youth," said he, "take delight in good things; for pleasures are the baits of evil. Observe, the momentary sweetness of a delicious life is followed with eternal sorrow; the short pain of the contrary, with eternal pleasure." Being commanded to put on a purple garment by the king of Sicily, he refused, saying he was a man, and scorned such effeminacies. Inviting Timothy, the Athenian general to supper, he treated him with herbs, water, and such spare diet as he was accustomed to eat. Timothy's friends next day, laughing, asked how he was entertained, he answered,[30] "Never better in life; for he slept all night after his supper:" thereby commending his temperance. He addicted himself to religious contemplations: and is said to have lived a virtuous and single life, always eyeing and obeying the mind, which he sometimes called, "God, the Father of all things;" affirming, "Who lived so should become like him, and so be related to, and joined with the Divinity itself." This same Plato, upon his dying bed, sent for his friends about him, and told them the whole world was out of the way, in that they understood not, nor regarded the mind, assuring them, those men died most comfortably that lived most conformably to right reason, and sought and adored the First Cause, meaning God.

XVIII. Antisthenes, an Athenian philosopher,[31] had taught in the study of eloquence several years; but upon his hearing Socrates treat of the seriousness of religion, of the divine life, eternal rewards, &c. bid all his scholars seek them a new master, for he had found one for himself: wherefore selling his estate, he distributed it to the poor, and betook himself wholly to the consideration of heavenly things; going cheerfully six miles every day to hear Socrates.—But where are the like preachers and converts amongst the people called Christians? Observe the daily pains of Socrates; surely he did not study a week to read a written sermon; we are assured of the contrary; for it was frequent with him to preach to the people at any time of the day, in the very streets, as occasion served, and his good genius moved him. Neither was he a hireling, or covetous, for he did it gratis: surely then he had not fat benefices, tithes, glebes, &c. And let the self-denial and diligence of Antisthenes be considered, who of a philosopher and master became a scholar, and that a daily one; surely, it was then matter of reproach, as it is now; showing thereby both want of knowledge, though called a philosopher, and his great desire to obtain it of one that could teach him. None of these used to go to plays, balls, treats, &c. They found more serious employments for their minds, and were examples of temperance to the world.—I will repeat some of his grave sentences, as reported by Laertius, and others; namely, "That those are only noble, who are virtuous.[32] That virtue was self-sufficient to happiness: that it consisteth in actions, not requiring many words, nor much learning, and is self-sufficient to wisdom: for that all other things have reference thereunto. That men should not govern by force, nor by laws, unless good, but by justice."[33] To a friend, complaining he had lost his notes, "Thou shouldst have written them upon thy mind," saith he, "and not in a book. Those who would never die, must live justly and piously."—Being asked what learning was best, "That," saith he, "which unlearneth evil."[34] To one that praised a life full of pleasures and delicacies:[35] "Let the sons of my enemies," saith he, "live delicately:" counting it the greatest misery. "We ought," saith he, "to aim at such pleasures as follow honest labour; and not those which go before it."[36] When at any time he saw a woman richly dressed, he would, in a way of reproach, bid her husband bring out his horse and arms: meaning, if he were prepared to justify the injuries such wantonness used to produce, he might the better allow those dangerous freedoms: "Otherwise," saith he, "pluck off her rich and gaudy attire." He is said to exclaim bitterly against pleasures; often saying, "I had rather be mad than addicted to pleasure, and spend my days in decking and feeding my carcase. Those," says he, "who have once learned the way to temperance and virtue, let them not offer to entangle themselves again with fruitless stories and vain learning, nor be addicted to corporeal delicacies, which dull the mind, and will divert and hinder them from the pursuit of those more noble and heavenly virtues." Upon the death of his beloved master, Socrates,[37] he instituted a sect called Cynics, out of whom came the great sect of Stoics; both which had these common principles, which they daily, with great and unwearied diligence, did maintain and instruct people in the knowledge of, viz., "No man is wise and happy but the good and virtuous man.[38] That not much learning nor study of many things was necessary. That a wise man is never drunk nor mad: that he never sinneth; that a wise man is void of passion: that he is sincere, religious, grave: that he only is divine. That such only are priests and prophets that have God in themselves. And that his law is imprinted in their minds, and the minds of all men:[39] that such an one only can pray who is innocent, meek, temperate, ingenuous, noble, a good magistrate, father, son, master, servant, and worthy of praise." On the contrary, "that wicked men can be none of these: that the same belongs to men and women."

Their diet was slender, their food only what would satisfy nature.[40] Their garments exceeding mean. Their habitations solitary and homely. They affirmed, those who lived with fewest things and were contented, most nearly approached God, who wants nothing. They voluntarily despised riches, glory, and nobility, as foolish shows and vain fictions, that had no true and solid worth or happiness in them. They made all things to be good and evil, and flatly denied the idle stories of fortune and chance.

Certainly these were they who, having no external law, became a law unto themselves, and did not abuse the knowledge they had of the invisible God, but to their capacities instructed men in the knowledge of that righteous, serious, solid, and heavenly principle which leads to true and everlasting happiness all those that embrace it.

XIX. Xenocrates refused Alexander's present,[41] yet treated his ambassadors after his temperate and spare manner, saying, "You see I have no need of your master's bounty, that am so well pleased with this." He would say, "that one ought not to carry one's eyes or one's hands into another man's house:" that is, to be a busy-body. That one ought to be most circumspect of one's actions before children, lest by example one's faults should outlive one's self. He said pride was the greatest obstruction to true knowledge. His chastity and integrity were remarkable and reverenced in Athens: Phryne, the famous Athenian courtezan, could not place a temptation upon him, nor Philip, king of Macedon, a bribe, though the rest sent in the embassy were corrupted. And being once brought for a witness, the judges rose up, and cried out, "Tender no oath to Xenocrates, for he will speak the truth." A respect they did not allow to one another. Holding his peace at some detracting discourse, they asked him why he spoke not: "Because," saith he, "I have sometimes repented of speaking, but never of holding my peace."

XX. Bion would say, that great men walk in slippery places: that it is a great mischief not to bear affliction; that ungodliness is an enemy to assurance. He said to a covetous man, that he did not possess his wealth, but his wealth possessed him; abstaining from using it, as if it were another man's. In fine, that men ought to pursue a course of virtue, without regard to the praise or reproach of men.

XXI. Demonax seeing the great care that men had of their bodies, more than of their minds; "They deck the house," saith he, "but slight the master." He would say, that many are inquisitive after the make of the world, but are little concerned about their own, which were a science much more worthy of their pains. To a city that would establish the gladiators, or prize-fighters, he said, that they ought first to overthrow the altar of mercy; intimating the cruelty of such practices. One asking him why he turned philosopher; "Because," saith he, "I am a man." He would say of the priests of Greece, if they could better instruct the people, they could not give them too much; but if not, the people could not give them too little. He lamented the unprofitableness of good laws, by being in bad men's hands.

XXII. Diogenes was angry with critics that were nice of words and not of their own actions; with musicians, that tune their instruments but could not govern their passions; with astrologers, that have their eyes in the sky, and look not at their own goings; with orators, that study to speak well but not to do well; with covetous men, that take care to get but never use their estates; with those philosophers that despise greatness, and yet court great men; and with those that sacrifice for health, and yet surfeit themselves with eating their sacrifices. One time, discoursing of the nature, pleasure, and reward of virtue, and the people not regarding what he said, he fell a singing, at which every one pressed to hear; whereupon he cried out, in abhorrence of their stupidity, "O God, how much more is the world in love with folly than with wisdom!" Seeing a man sprinkling himself with water after having done some ill thing, "Unhappy man," saith he, "dost thou not know that the errors of life are not to be washed away with water?" To one who said, "Life is an ill thing;" he answered, "Life is not an ill thing, but an ill life is an ill thing." He was very temperate, for his bed and his table he found everywhere. One seeing him wash herbs, said, "If thou hadst followed Dionysius, king of Sicily, thou wouldst not have needed to have washed herbs;" he answered, "If thou hadst washed herbs, thou needest not to have followed Dionysius." He lighted a candle at noon, saying, "I look for a man;" implying that the world was darkened by vice, and men effeminated. To a luxurious person, that had wasted his means, supping upon olives; "If," saith he, "thou hadst used to dine so, thou wouldst not have needed to sup so." To a young man, dressing himself neatly; "If this," saith he, "be for the sake of men, thou art unhappy; if for women, thou art unjust." Another time, seeing an effeminate young man; "Art thou not ashamed," saith he, "to use thyself worse than nature hath made thee? She hath made thee a man, but thou wilt force thyself to be a woman." To one that courted a bad woman; "O wretch!" said he, "what meanest thou to ask for that which is better lost than found?" To one that smelled of sweet unguents, "Have a care," saith he, "that this perfume make not thy life stink." He compared covetous men to such as have the dropsy; those are full of money, yet desire more; these of water, yet thirst for more. Being asked what beasts were the worst; "In the field," saith he, "bears and lions; in the city, usurers and flatterers." At a feast, one giving him a great cup of wine, he threw it away: for which being blamed, "If I had drunk it," saith he, "not only the wine would have been lost, but I also." One asking him how he might order himself best, he said, "By reproving those things in thyself which thou blamest in others." Another demanding what was the hardest, he answered, "To know ourselves; to whom we are partial." An astrologer discoursing to the people of the wandering stars; "No," saith he, "it is not the stars, but these," pointing to the people that heard him. Being asked what men are most noble; "They," saith he, "who contemn wealth, honour, and pleasure, and endure the contraries, to wit, poverty, scorn, pain, and death." To a wicked man, reproaching him for his poverty; "I never knew," saith he, "a man punished for his poverty, but many for their wickedness." To one bewailing himself that he should not die in his own country; "Be of comfort," saith he, "for the way to heaven is alike in every place." One day he went backwards; whereat the people laughing, "Are you not ashamed," saith he, "to do that all your lifetime, which you deride in me?"

XXIII. Crates, a Theban, famous for his self-denial and virtue, descended from the house of Alexander, of great estate, at least two hundred talents, which having mostly distributed amongst the poor citizens, he became a constant professor of the Cynic philosophy. He exceedingly inveighed against common women. Seeing at Delphos a golden image, that Phryne, the courtezan, had set up by the gains of her trade, he cried out, "This is a trophy of the Greeks' intemperance." Seeing a young man highly fed and fat: "Unhappy youth," said he, "do not fortify thy prison." To another, followed by a great many parasites; "Young man," saith he, "I am sorry to see thee so much alone." Walking one day upon the Exchange, where he beheld people mighty busy after their divers callings; "These people," saith he, "think themselves happy; but I am happy that have nothing to do with them; for I place my happiness in poverty, not in riches. Oh! men do not know how much a wallet, a measure of lupins, with security, is worth." Of his wife, Hipparchia, a woman of wealth and extraction, but nobler for her love to true philosophy, and how they came together, there will be occasion to make mention in its place.

XXIV. Aristotle, a scholar to Plato,[42] and the oracle of philosophy to these very times, though not so divinely contemplative as his master, nevertheless follows him in this, "That luxury should by good discipline be exiled human societies."[43] Aristotle seeing a youth finely dressed, said, "Art thou not ashamed, when nature hath made thee a man, to make thyself a woman?"[44] And to another, gazing on his fine cloak; "Why dost thou boast thyself of a sheep's fleece?" He said it was the duty of a good man to live so under laws as he should do if there were none.

XXV. Mandanis, a great and famous philosopher of the Gymnosophists, whom Alexander the Great required to come to the feast of Jupiter's son, (meaning himself,) declaring, that if he came he should be rewarded, if not, he should be put to death; the philosopher contemned his message as vain and sordid: he first told them, that he denied him to be Jupiter's son; a mere fiction. Next, that as for his gifts, he esteemed them nothing worth; his own country could furnish him with necessaries; beyond which he coveted nothing. And lastly, as for the death he threatened, he did not fear it; but of the two, he wished it rather, "In that," saith he, "I am sure it is a change to a more blessed and happy state."

XXVI. Zeno, the great Stoic,[45] and author of that philosophy, had many things admirable in him; who not only said, but practised. He was a man of that integrity, and so reverenced for it by the Athenians, that they deposited the keys of the city in his hands, as the only person fit to be entrusted with their liberties; yet by birth a stranger, being of Citium in Cyprus. Antigonus, king of Macedonia, had a great respect for him, and desired his company, as the following letter expresseth:

"King Antigonus to Zeno the philosopher, health: I think that I exceed thee in fortune and glory; but in learning and discipline, and that perfect felicity which thou hast attained, I am exceeded by thee; wherefore I thought it expedient to write to thee, that thou wilt come to me, assuring myself thou wilt not deny it. Use all means therefore to come to us, and know, thou art not to instruct me only, but all the Macedonians; for he who teacheth the king of Macedonia, and guideth him to virtue, it is evident that he doth likewise instruct all his subjects in virtue; for such as is the prince, such for the most part are those who live under his government."

Zeno answered thus: "To king Antigonus, Zeno wisheth health: I much esteem thy earnest desire of learning, in that thou aimest at philosophy; not popular, which perverteth manners, but that true discipline which conferreth profit; avoiding that generally commended pleasure, which effeminates the souls of men. It is manifest that thou art inclined to generous things, not only by nature but by choice; with indifferent exercise and assistance, thou mayest easily attain to virtue. But I am very infirm of body, being fourscore years of age, and so not well able to come; yet I will send thee some of my chief disciples, who in those things concerning the soul, are nothing inferior to me; and whose instructions, if thou wilt follow them, will conduct thee to perfect blessedness."

Thus Zeno refused Antigonus, but sent Persæus, his countryman, and Philonides, a Theban. He would say, that nothing was more unseemly than pride, especially in youth, which was a time of learning. He therefore recommended to young men modesty in three things; in their walking, in their behaviour, and in their apparel: often repeating those verses of Euripides, in honour of Capaneus:

"He was not puff'd up with his store, Nor thought himself above the poor."

Seeing a man very finely dressed, stepping lightly over a kennel: "That man," saith he, "doth not care for the dirt, because he could not see his face in it." He also taught, that people should not affect delicacy of diet, no, not in their sickness. To one that smelt with unguents; "Who is it," saith he, "that smells so effeminately?" Seeing a friend of his taken too much up with the business of his land; "Unless thou lose thy land," saith he, "thy land will lose thee." Being demanded, whether a man that doth wrong may conceal it from God: "No," saith he, "nor yet he who thinks it;" which testifies to the omnipresence of God. Being asked, who was his best friend, he answered: "My other self;" intimating the divine part that was in him. He would say, the end of man was not to live, eat, and drink; but to use his life so as to obtain a happy life hereafter. He was so humble that he conversed with mean and ragged persons: whence Timon thus:

"And for companions, gets of servants store, Of all men the most empty and most poor."

He was patient, and frugal in his household expenses; Laertius saith, he had but one servant; Seneca avers he had none. He was mean in his clothes: in his diet, by Philemon thus described:

"He water drinks, then broth and herbs doth eat; teTeaching his scholars, almost without meat."xt

His chastity was so eminent, that it became a proverb; "As chaste as Zeno." When the news of his death came to Antigonus, he broke forth into these words, "What an object have I lost!" And being asked, why he admired him so much? "Because," saith he, "though I bestowed many great things upon him, he was never therewith exalted nor dejected." The Athenians, after his death, by a public decree, erected a statue to his memorial; it runs thus: "Whereas Zeno, the son of Mnaseas, a Cittian, has professed philosophy about fifty-eight years in this city, and in all things performed the office of a good man, encouraging those young men who applied themselves to him, to the love of virtue and temperance, leading himself a life suitable to the doctrine which he professed; a pattern to the best to imitate: the people have thought fit to do honour to Zeno, and to crown him with a crown of gold, according to law, in regard of his virtue and temperance, and to build a tomb for him, publicly, in the Ceramick, &c." These two were his epitaphs, one by Antipater:

"Here Zeno lies, who tall Olympus scal'd; Not heaping Pelion on Ossa's head; Nor by Herculean labours so prevailed; But found out virtue's paths, which thither led."

The other by Xenodotus, the Stoic, thus:

"Zeno, thy years to hoary age were spent, Not with vain riches, but with self-content."

XXVII. Seneca, a great and excellent philosopher, who with Epictetus shall conclude the testimonies of the men of their character, hath so much to our purpose that his works are but a kind of continued evidence for us: he saith, "Nature was not so much an enemy, as to give an easy passage of life to all other creatures, and that man alone should not live without so many arts; she hath commanded us none of these things. We have made all things difficult to us, by disdaining things that are easy: houses, clothes, meats, and nourishment of bodies, and those things which are now the care of life, were easy to come by, freely gotten, and prepared with a light labour: for the measure of these things was necessity, not voluptuousness: but we have made them pernicious and admirable: they must be sought with art and skill. Nature sufficeth to that which she requireth.

"Appetite hath revolted from nature, which continually inciteth itself, and increaseth with the ages, helping vice by wit. First it began to desire superfluous, then contrary things: last of all, it sold the mind to the body, and commanded it to serve the lusts thereof. All these arts, wherewith the city is continually set at work, and maketh such a stir, do center in the affairs of the body, to which all things were once performed as to a servant, but now are provided as for a lord: hence the shops of engravers, perfumers, &c. Hence, of those that teach effeminate motions of the body, and vain and wanton songs: for natural behaviour is despised, which completed desires with necessary help; now it is clownishness and ill-breeding to be contented with as much as is requisite. What shall I speak of rich marbles curiously wrought, wherewith temples and houses do shine? What of stately galleries and rich furniture? these are but the devices of most vile slaves; the inventions of men, not of wise men: for wisdom sits deeper; it is the mistress of the mind. Wilt thou know what things she hath found out, what she hath made? Not unseemly motions of the body, nor variable singing by trumpet or flute; nor yet weapons of wars, or fortifications: she endeavoureth profitable things; she favours peace, and calls all mankind to agreement: she leadeth to a blessed estate; she openeth the way to it, and shows what is evil from what is good, and chaseth vanity out of the mind. She giveth solid greatness, but debaseth that which is puffed up, and would be seen of men: she bringeth forth the image of God to be seen in the souls of men: and so from corporeal, she translateth into incorporeal things." Thus in the 90th epistle to Luculius. To Gallio, he writeth thus: "All men, brother Gallio, are desirous to live happy, yet blind to the means of that blessedness. As long as we wander hither and thither, and follow not our guide, but the dissonant clamour of those that call on us to undertake different ways, our short life is wearied and worn away amongst errors, although we labour to get us a good mind: there is nothing therefore to be more avoided, than following the multitude without examination, and believing anything without judging. Let us inquire, what is best done, not what is more usually done; and what planted us in the possession of eternal felicity; not what is ordinarily allowed of by the multitude, which is the worst interpreter of truth. I call the multitude, as well those that are clothed in white, as those in other colours: for I examine not the colours of the garments, wherewith their bodies are clothed: I trust not mine eyes to inform me what a man is; I have a better and truer light, whereby I can distinguish truth from falsehood. Let the soul find out the good of the soul; if once she may have leisure to withdraw into herself, Oh! how will she confess, I wish all I have done were undone; and all I have said, when I recollect it, I am ashamed of it, when I now hear the like in others. These things below, whereat we gaze, and whereat we stay, and which one man with admiration shows unto another, do outwardly shine, but are inwardly empty. Let us seek out somewhat that is good, not in appearance, but solid, united, and best, in that which least appears: let us discover this. Neither is it far from us: we shall find it if we seek it. For it is wisdom not to wander from that immortal nature, but to form ourselves according to his law and example. Blessed is the man who judgeth rightly: blessed is he who is contented with his present condition: and blessed is he who giveth ear to that immortal principle, in the government of his life." A whole volume of these excellent things hath he written. No wonder a man of his doctrine and life escaped not the cruelty of brutish Nero, under whom he suffered death; as also did the apostle Paul, with whom, it is said Seneca had conversed. When Nero's messenger brought him the news, that he was to die; with a composed and undaunted countenance he received the errand, and presently called for pen, ink, and paper, to write his last will and testament; which the captain refusing, he turned towards his friends, and took his leave thus: "Since, my loving friends, I cannot bequeath you any other thing in acknowledgment of what I owe you, I leave you at least the richest and best portion I have, that is the image of my manners and life, which doing, you will obtain true happiness." His friends showing great trouble for the loss of him; "Where," saith he, "are those memorable precepts of philosophy? And what is become of those provisions, which for so many years together we have laid up against the brunts and afflictions of Providence? Was Nero's cruelty unknown to us? What could we expect better at his hands, that killed his brother and murdered his mother, but that he would put also his tutor and governor to death?" Then turning to his wife Pompeia Paulina, a Roman lady, young and noble, besought her for the love she bore him and his philosophy, to suffer patiently his affliction: "For," saith he, "my hour is come wherein I must show, not only by discourse but by death, the fruit I have reaped by my meditations; I embrace it without grief, wherefore do not dishonour it with thy tears. Assuage thy sorrow, and comfort thyself in the knowledge thou hast had of me, and of my actions; and lead the rest of thy life with that honest industry thou hast addicted thyself unto." And dedicating his life to God, he expired.

XXVIII. Epictetus, contemporary with Seneca, and an excellent man, thought no man worthy of the profession of philosophy, that was not purified from the errors of his nature. His morals were very excellent, which he comprised under these two words, sustaining, and abstaining; or bearing, and forbearing; to avoid evil, and patiently to suffer afflictions, which do certainly comprise the christian doctrine and life, and is the perfection of the best philosophy that was at any time taught by Egyptians, Greeks, or Romans, when it signified virtue, self-denial, and a life of religious solitude and contemplation.

How little the Christians of the times are true philosophers, and how much more these philosophers were Christians, than they, let the righteous principle in every conscience judge. But is it not then intolerable, that they should be esteemed Christians, who are yet to learn to be good Heathens? That prate of grace and nature, and know neither? Who will presume to determine what is become of Heathens, and know not where they are themselves, nor mind what may become of them? That can run readily over a tedious list of famous personages, and calumniate such as will not, with them, celebrate their memories with extravagant and superfluous praises, whilst they make it laudable to act the contrary: and none so ready a way to become vile, as not to be vicious? A strange paradox, but too true; so blind, so stupified, so besotted, are the foolish sensualists of the world, under their great pretences to religion, faith, and worship. Ah! did they but know the peace, the joy, the unspeakable ravishments of soul, that inseparably attend the innocent, harmless, still, and retired life of Jesus? Did they but weigh within themselves, the authors of their vain delights and pastimes, the nature and disposition they are so grateful to, the dangerous consequence of exercising the mind and its affections below, and arresting and taking them up from their due attendance and obedience to the most holy voice crying in their consciences, "Repent, return, all is vanity, and vexation of spirit:" were but these things reflected upon; were the incessant wooings of Jesus, and his importunate knocks and entreaties, by his light and grace, at the door of their hearts, but kindly answered, and He admitted to take up his abode there: and lastly, were such resolved to give up to the instructions and holy guidance of his eternal Spirit, in all the humble, heavenly, and righteous conversation it requires, and of which He is become our Captain and example; then, O then, both root and branch of vanity, the nature that invented, and that which delights herself therein, with all the follies themselves, would be consumed and vanish. But they, alas! cheat themselves by misconstrued Scriptures, and daub with the untempered mortar of misapplied promises. They will be saints whilst they are sinners; and in Christ, whilst in the spirit of the world, walking after the flesh, and not after the Spirit, by which the true children of God are led. My friends, mind the just witness and holy principle in yourselves, that you may experimentally know more of the Divine life, in which, and not in a multitude of vain repetitions, true and solid felicity eternally consists.

IV. Nor is this reputation, wisdom, and virtue, only to be attributed to men: there were women also in the Greek and Roman ages, that honoured their sex, by great examples of meekness, prudence, and chastity; and which I do the rather mention, that the honour, story yields to their virtuous conduct, may raise an allowable emulation in those of their own sex, at least, to equal the noble character given them by antiquity, viz.

1. Penelope.—2. Hipparchia.—3. Cornelia.—4. Pompeia Plautina.—5. Plotina.—6. A reproof to voluptuous women of the times.

I. Penelope, wife to Ulysses, a woman eminent for her beauty and quality, but more for her singular chastity. Her husband was absent from her twenty years, partly in the service of his country, and partly in exile; and being believed to be dead, she was earnestly sought by divers lovers, and pressed by her parents to change her condition; but all the importunities of the one, or persuasions of the other, not prevailing, her lovers seemed to use a kind of violence, that where they could not entice, they would compel: to which she yielded, upon this condition, that they would not press her to marry, till she had ended the work she had in hand: which they granting, "she undid by night what she wrought by day;" and with that honest device she delayed their desire, till her husband returned, whom she received, though in beggar's clothes, with a heart full of love and truth. A constancy that reproaches too many of the women of the times. Her work shows the industry and employment, even of the women of great quality in those times; whilst those of the present age despise such honest labour as mean and mechanical.

II. Hipparchia, a fair Macedonian virgin, noble of blood, as they term it, but more truly noble of mind, I cannot omit to mention: who entertained so earnest an affection for Crates, the Cynical philosopher, as well for his severe life as excellent discourse, that by no means could her relations, nor suitors, by all their wealth, nobility, and beauty, dissuade her from being his companion. Upon which strange resolution, they all betook themselves to Crates, beseeching him to show himself a true philosopher, in persuading her to desist: which he strongly endeavoured by many arguments; but not prevailing, went his way, and brought all the little furniture of his house, and showed her: "This," saith he, "is thy husband; that, the furniture of thy house: consider on it, for thou canst not be mine, unless thou followest the same course of life:" for being rich above twenty talents, which is more than £50,000, he neglected all to follow a retired life: all which had so contrary an effect, that she immediately went to him, before them all, and said, "I seek not the pomp and effeminacy of this world, but knowledge and virtue, Crates; and choose a life of temperance, before a life of delicacies; for true satisfaction, thou knowest, is in the mind; and that pleasure is only worth seeking, that lasts for ever." Thus was it she became the constant companion both of his love and life, his friendship and his virtues; travelling with him from place to place, and performing the public exercises of instruction with Crates, wherever they came. She was a most violent enemy to all impiety, but especially to wanton men and women, and those whose garb and conversation showed them devoted to vain pleasures and pastimes; effeminacy rendering the like persons not only unprofitable, but pernicious to the whole world. Which she as well made good by the example of her exceeding industry, temperance, and severity, as those are wont to do by their intemperance and folly: for ruin of health, estates, virtue, and loss of eternal happiness, have ever attended, and ever will attend, such earthly minds.

III. Cornelia, also a noble Roman matron, and sister to Scipio, was esteemed the most famous and honourable personage of her time, not more for the greatness of her birth, than her exceeding temperance. And history particularly mentions this, as one great instance of her virtue, for which she was so much admired, to wit, that she never was accustomed to wear rich apparel, but such apparel as was very plain and grave; rather making her children, whom her instructions and example had made virtuous, her greatest ornament: a good pattern for the vain and wanton dames of the age.

IV. Pompeia Plautina, wife to Julianus the emperor, commended for her compassion to the poor, used the power her virtue had given her with her husband, to put him upon all the just and tender things that became his charge, and to dissuade him from whatsoever seemed harsh to the people: particularly she diverted him from a great tax his flatterers advised him to lay upon the people.

V. Plotina, the wife of Trajan, "a woman," saith a certain author, "adorned with piety, chastity, and all the virtues that a woman is capable of." There are two instances; one of her piety, the other of her chastity; the first is this: when her husband was proclaimed emperor, she mounted the capitol after the choice, where, in a religious manner, she said, "Oh, that I may live under all this honour, with the same virtue and content, that I enjoyed before I had it." The second is this: her husband being once exiled, she caused her hair to be cut short, as the men wore it, that with less notice and danger she might be the companion of his banishment.

VI. Thus may the voluptuous women of the times read their reproof in the character of a brave Heathen, and learn, that solid happiness consists in a neglect of wealth and greatness, and a contempt of all corporeal pleasures, as more befitting beasts than immortal spirits: and which are loved by none but such, as not knowing the excellency of heavenly things, are both inventing and delighting, like brutes, in that which perisheth: giving the preference to poor mortality, and spending their lives to gratify the lusts of a little dirty flesh and blood, that shall never enter into the kingdom of heaven; by all which their minds become darkened, and so insensible of more celestial glories, that they do not only refuse to inquire after them, but infamously scoff and despise those that do, as a foolish and mad people: to that strange degree of darkness and impudence this age has got. But if the exceeding temperance, chastity, virtue, industry, and contentedness of very Heathens, with the plain and necessary enjoyments God has been pleased to vouchsafe to the sons and daughters of men, as sufficient to their wants and conveniency, that they may be the more at leisure to answer the great end of their being born, will not suffice, but that they will exceed the bounds, precepts, and examples, both of Heathens and Christians; anguish and tribulation will overtake them, when they shall have an eternity to think upon, with gnashing teeth, what to all eternity they can never remedy; these dismal wages are decreed for them, who so far affront God, heaven, and eternal felicity, as to neglect their salvation from sin here and wrath to come, for the enjoyment of a few fading pleasures. For such to think, notwithstanding their lives of sense and pleasure, wherein their minds become slaves to their bodies, that they shall be everlastingly happy, is an addition to their evils: since it is a great abuse to the holy God, that men and women should believe Him an eternal companion for their carnal and sensual minds: for "As the tree falls, so it lies; and as death leaves men, judgment finds them;" and there is no repentance in the grave. Therefore, I beseech you, to whom this comes, to retire: withdraw a while: let not the body see all, taste all, enjoy all; but let the soul see too, taste and enjoy those heavenly comforts and refreshments proper to that eternal world, of which she is an inhabitant, and where she must ever abide in a state of peace or plagues, when this visible one shall be dissolved.

CHAPTER XX.

The doctrine and practice of the blessed Lord Jesus, and his Apostles; the primitive Christians, and those of more modern times, in favour of this discourse.

1. The Doctrine of Christ, from Mat. v. about denial of self.—2. John the Baptist's example.—3. The testimonies of the apostle Peter, &c.—4. Paul's godly exhortation against pride, covetousness, and luxury.—5. The primitive Christians' nonconformity to the world.—6. Clemens Romanus against the vanity of the Gentiles.—7. Machiavel, of the zeal of the primitive Christians.—8. Tertullian, Chrysostom, &c. on Mat. xii. 36.—9. Gregory Nazianzen.—10. Ambrose.—11. Augustine.—12. Council of Carthage.—13. Cardan.—14. Gratian.—15. Waldenses.—16. What they understood by daily bread in the Lord's Prayer.—17. Their judgment concerning taverns.—18. Dancing, Music, &c.—19. An epistle of Bartholomew Tertian to the Waldensian churches, &c.—20. Their extreme suffering and faithfulness. Their degeneracy reproved, that call them their ancestors.—21. Paulinus, Bishop of Nola, relieving slaves and prisoners.—22. Acacius, Bishop of Amida, his charity to enemies.

Having abundantly shown how much the doctrine and the conversation of the virtuous Gentiles condemn the pride, avarice, and luxury of the professed Christians of the times; I shall, in the next place, to discharge my engagement, and farther fortify this discourse, present my reader with the judgment and practice of the most christian times; as also of eminent writers, both ancient and modern. I shall begin with the blessed Author of that religion.

I. Jesus Christ, in whose mouth there was found no guile, sent from God, with a testimony of love to mankind, and who laid down his life for their salvation; whom God hath raised by his mighty power to be Lord of all, is of right to be first heard in this matter; for never man spake like him to our point; shot, clear, and close; and all opposite to the way of this wicked world. "Blessed," says he, "are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of God:" (Mat. v.:) He doth not say, blessed are the proud, the rich, the high-minded: here is humility and the fear of the Lord blest. "Blessed are they that mourn, for they shall be comforted:" He doth not say, blessed are the feasters, dancers, and revellers of the world, whose life is swallowed up of pleasure and jollity: no; as He was a man of sorrows, so He blest the godly sorrowful. "Blessed are the meek, for they shall inherit the earth:" He doth not say, blessed are the ambitious, the angry, and those that are puffed up: He makes not the earth a blessing to them: and though they get it by conquest and rapine, it will at last fall into the hands of the weak to inherit. Again, "Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness:" but no blessing to the hunger and thirst of the luxurious man. "Blessed are the merciful, for they shall obtain mercy:" He draws men to tenderness and forgiveness by reward. Hast thou one in thy power that hath wronged thee? Be not rigorous; exact not the utmost farthing; be merciful, and pity the afflicted, for such are blessed. Yet further, "Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God." He doth not say, blessed are the proud, the covetous, the unclean, the voluptuous, the malicious: no; such shall never see God. Again, "Blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called the children of God." He doth not say, blessed are the contentious, back-biters, tale-bearers, brawlers, fighters, makers of war; neither shall they be called the children of God, whatever they may call themselves. Lastly, "Blessed are ye when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and say all manner of evil against you, falsely for my sake: rejoice and be exceeding glad, for great is your reward in heaven." He blesseth the troubles of his people, and translates earthly sufferings into heavenly rewards. He doth not say, blessed are you when the world speaks well of you, and fawns upon you: so that his blessings cross the world's. For the world blesseth those as happy, that have the world's favour; He blesseth those as happy that have the world's frowns. This solveth the great objection, Why are you so foolish to expose yourselves to the law, to incur the displeasure of magistrates, and suffer the loss of your estates and liberties? Cannot a man serve God in his heart, and do as others do? Are you wiser than your forefathers? Call to mind your ancestors. Will you question their salvation by your novelties, and forget the future good of your wife and children, as well as sacrifice the present comforts of your life, to hold up the credit of a party? A language I have more than once heard: I say, this doctrine of Christ is an answer and antidote against the power of this objection. He teaches us to embrace truth under all those scandals. The Jews had more to say of this kind than any, whose way had a more extraordinary institution; but Christ minds not either institution or succession. He was a new man, and came to consecrate a new way, and that in the will of God; and the power that accompanied his ministry, and that of his followers, abundantly proved the Divine authority of his mission, who thereby warns his to expect and to bear contradiction, reviling, and persecution: for if they did it to the green tree, much more were they to expect that they would do it to the dry; if to the Lord, then to the servant.

Why then should Christians fear that reproach and tribulation, that are the companions of his religion, since they work to his sincere followers a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory? But indeed they have great cause to fear and be ashamed, who are the authors of such reproach and suffering, so contrary to the meek and merciful spirit of Christ: for if they are blessed, who are reviled and persecuted for his sake, the revilers and persecutors must be cursed. But this is not all: He bids his disciples follow Him, learn of Him, for He was meek and lowly: He taught them to bear injuries, and not smite again; to exceed in kindness: to go two miles when asked to go one; to part with cloak and coat too; to give to them that ask, and to lend to them that would borrow; to forgive, aye, and love enemies too; commanding them, saying, "Bless them that curse you; do good to them that hate you; and pray for them which despitefully use you, and persecute you." (Mat. v.) Urging them with a most sensible demonstration, "That," saith He, "ye may be the children of your Father, which is in heaven: for He maketh his sun to rise upon the good and the evil, and his rain to descend upon the just and the unjust. He also taught his disciples to believe and rely upon God's providence, from the care that He had over the least of his creatures: "Therefore," saith He, "I say unto you, take no thought for your life, what ye shall eat, and what ye shall drink, nor yet for your body, what ye shall put on: is not the life more than meat, and the body than raiment? Behold the fowls of the air, for they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns; yet your heavenly Father feedeth them; are ye not much better than they? Which of you, by taking thought, can add one cubit unto his stature? And why take ye thought for raiment? Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin: and yet I say unto you, that even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these. Wherefore, if God so clothe the grass of the field, which to-day is, and to-morrow is cast into the oven, shall He not much more clothe you, O ye of little faith? Therefore take no thought, saying, What shall we eat, or what shall we drink, or wherewithal shall we be clothed? For after all these things do the Gentiles seek, for your heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of all these things. But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness, and all these things shall be added unto you. Take therefore no thought for the morrow, for the morrow shall take thought for the things of itself: sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof." (Mat. vi.) Oh! how plain, how sweet, how full, yet how brief are his blessed sentences! They thereby show from whence they came, and that Divinity itself spoke them: what are laboured, what are forced and scattered in the best of other writers, and not all neither, is here comprised after a natural, easy, and conspicuous manner. He sets nature above art, and trust above care. This is He that himself came poor into the world, and so lived in it: He lay in a manger, conversed with mechanics; fasted much, retired often: and when He feasted, it was with barley loaves and fish, dressed doubtless in an easy and homely manner. He was solitary in his life, in his death ignominious. The foxes had holes, the birds of the air had nests, but the Son of Man had not a place whereon to lay his head. He that made all things as God, had nothing as man; which hath this blessed instruction in it, that the meanest and poorest should not be dejected, nor yet the richest and highest be exalted. In fine, having taught this doctrine, and lived as He spoke, He died to confirm it, and offered up Himself a propitiation for the sins of the whole world, when no other sacrifice could be found, that could atone for man with God, who, rising above the power of death and the grave, hath led captivity captive, and is become the first-born from the dead, and Lord of the living; and his living people praise Him, who is worthy for ever.

II. John the Baptist, who was the fore-runner of Christ's appearance in the flesh, did by his own abstinence sufficiently declare what sort of person it was he came to prepare and bespeak people to receive. For, though sanctified from his birth and declared by Christ to be the greatest of all prophets; yet his clothing was but a coarse garment of camel's hair, and a leathern girdle; and his food, only locusts and wild honey: a life very natural, and of great simplicity. This was all the pomp and retinue, which the greatest ambassador that ever came to the world was attended with; about the best of messages, to wit, Repent, for the kingdom of God is at hand: and, there is one coming after me, whose shoes-latchet I am not worthy to unloose, who shall baptize you with fire, and with the Holy Ghost; and is the Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the world. (Mat. iii. 11; John, i. 29.) Did the fore-runner of the coming of God, for Immanuel is God with men, appear without the state, grandeur, and luxury of the world; and shall those who pretend to receive the message, and that for glad tidings too, and confess the Immanuel, Jesus Christ, to be the Lord, live in the vanity and excess of the world, and care more for their fine clothes, delicate dishes, rich furniture, stately attendance, and pleasant diversion, than for the holy cross of Christ, and blessed narrow way that leadeth to salvation. Be ashamed, and repent!

III. Peter, Andrew, Philip, and the rest of the holy apostles, were, by calling as well as doctrine, not a luxurious people; for they were made up of poor fishermen and mechanics; for Christ called not his disciples out of the higher ranks of men, nor had they ability any more than will to use the excesses herein reproved. You may conceive what their lives were, by what their Master's doctrine was; for they were the true scholars of his heavenly discipline. Peter thus speaks, and exhorteth the Christians of his time, "Let not your adorning be that outward adorning of plaiting the hair, and the wearing of gold, and of putting on of apparel; but let it be the hidden man of the heart, in that which is not corruptible, even the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price; for after this manner, in the old time, the holy women, who also trusted in God, adorned themselves." (1 Pet. iii. 3, 4.) Wherefore gird up the loins of your minds, be sober and hope to the end, as obedient children, not fashioning yourselves according to your former lusts, in your ignorance, but as He which hath called you is holy, so be ye holy in all manner of conversation: (1 Pet. i. 13-15:) and giving all diligence, add to your faith, virtue; to virtue, knowledge; and to knowledge, temperance; and to temperance, patience; and to patience, godliness; and to godliness, brotherly-kindness; and to brotherly-kindness, charity; for if these things be in you and abound, they make you, that you shall be neither barren nor unfruitful: for so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly, into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ; (2 Pet. i. 5-8, 11;) not rendering evil for evil, or railing for railing; but contrariwise, blessing; knowing that ye are thereunto called, that ye shall inherit a blessing: (1 Pet. iii. 9:) for even hereunto were ye called, because Christ also suffered for us, leaving us an example, that ye should follow his steps, who did no sin, neither was guile found in his mouth; who, when He was reviled, reviled not again; when He suffered, He threatened not, but committed himself to Him that judgeth righteously. (1 Pet. ii. 21-23.)

IV. Paul, who was also an apostle, though, as he saith, born out of due time: a man of great knowledge and learning, but, "I count it," saith he, "all loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus, my Lord, for whom I have suffered the loss of all things, and do count them but dung, that I may win Christ. Brethren, be followers of me, and mark them which walk so, as ye have us for an ensample: for many walk, of whom I have told you often, and now tell you even weeping, that they are the enemies of the cross of Christ, whose end is destruction; whose god is their belly; they glory in their shame, and they mind earthly things. For our conversation is in heaven; from whence we look also for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ." (Phil. iii. 8, 18.) In like manner also, "I will that women adorn themselves in modest apparel, with shame-facedness and sobriety, not with broidered hair, or gold, or pearls, or costly array; but with good works, as becometh women professing godliness." (1 Tim. ii. 9, 10.) "Be followers of God, as dear children, and walk in love, as Christ also hath loved us: but fornication, and all uncleanness, and covetousness, let it not be once named amongst you, as becometh saints; neither filthiness nor foolish talking, nor jesting, which are not convenient; but rather giving of thanks: for this ye know, that no whoremonger, unclean person, nor covetous man, who is an idolater, hath any inheritance in the kingdom of Christ, and of God. See, then, that you walk circumspectly, not as fools, but as wise, redeeming the time, because the days are evil. Wherefore be ye not unwise, but understanding what the will of the Lord is; and be not drunk with wine, wherein is excess; but be filled with the Spirit, speaking to yourselves in hymns and spiritual songs, singing and making melody in your hearts to the Lord." (Ephes. v.) "Rejoice in the Lord always; and again, I say rejoice. Let your moderation be known to all men, for the Lord is at hand." (Phil. iv. 4-6.) "Be careful for nothing, for we brought nothing into this world, and it is certain we can carry nothing out: and, having food and raiment, let us be therewith content; for godliness, with contentment, is great gain: but they that will be rich, fall into temptation, and a snare, and into many foolish and hurtful lusts, which drown men in perdition and destruction; for the love of money is the root of all evil, which whilst some coveted after, they have erred from the faith, and pierced themselves through with many sorrows. But thou, O man of God, flee these things, and follow after righteousness, godliness, faith, love, patience, meekness. Fight the good fight of faith, and lay hold on eternal life, whereunto thou art also called, and hast professed a good profession before many witnesses. I give thee charge in the sight of God, who quickeneth all things, and before Christ Jesus, who before Pontius Pilate witnessed a good confession, that thou keep this commandment without spot, unrebukeable, until the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ. Charge them that are rich in this world, that they be not high-minded, nor trust in uncertain riches, but in the living God, who giveth us richly all things to enjoy; that they do good, that they be rich in good works, ready to distribute, willing to communicate, laying up in store for themselves a good foundation against the time to come, that they may lay hold on eternal life. O Timothy, keep that which is committed to thy trust, avoiding profane and vain babblings, and oppositions of science, falsely so called, which some professing, have erred concerning the faith. Grace be with thee, Amen." (1 Tim. vi. 7, to the end.) This was the blessed doctrine these messengers of eternal life declared, and what is more, they lived as they spoke. You find an account of their reception in the world, and the way of their living, in his first epistle to the Corinthians; "For I think," saith he, "that God hath set forth us, the apostles last, as it were, appointed to death; for we are made a spectacle to the world, to angels, and to men. We are fools for Christ's sake: we are weak, we are despised: even unto this present hour we both hunger and thirst, and have no certain dwelling-place, and labour, working with our hands: being reviled, we bless; being persecuted we suffer it; being defamed, we intreat. We are made as the filth of the world, and are as the off-scouring of all things unto this day." (1 Cor. iv. 9.) This was the entertainment those faithful followers of Jesus received at the hands of an ungrateful world; but he who tells us of this, also tells us, it is no unusual thing: "For," saith he, "such as will live godly in Christ Jesus, must suffer persecution." Besides, he knew it had been the portion of the righteous in preceding ages, as in his excellent account of the faith, trials, and victory of the holy ancients, in his epistle to the Hebrews he does largely express, where he tells us, how great a sojourner Abraham was, even in the land of promise, a stranger in his own country, for God had given it unto him and his posterity, dwelling, saith he, in tents with Isaac and Jacob. And why not better settled? Was it for want of understanding, or ability, or materials? No; he gives a better reason; for, saith he, Abraham looked for a city which had foundations, whose builder and maker is God. And speaking of Moses, he tells us, "that, by faith, when he was come to years of discretion, he refused to be called the son of Pharaoh's daughter, choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season, esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures of Egypt; for he had respect unto the recompense of reward; nor feared he the wrath of the king, for he endured, seeing him who is invisible." He adds, "And others had trials of cruel mockings and scourgings; yea, moreover of bonds and imprisonments; they were stoned, they were sawn asunder, were tempted, were slain with the sword; they wandered about in sheep-skins and goat-skins, being destitute, afflicted, tormented, of whom the world was not worthy. They wandered in deserts, and in mountains, and in dens, and caves of the earth, and these all have obtained a good report." Methinks this should a little abate the intemperance of professed Christians. I do not bid them be thus miserable, but I would not have them make themselves so hereafter; for this afflicted life hath joys transcending the utmost pleasure that sin can give, and in the end it will be found, that it were better to be a poor pilgrim, than a citizen of the world. Nor was this only the life and instruction of apostolical teachers; the same plainness and simplicity of life was also followed by the first Christians.

V. "The primitive Christians,"[46] Ouzelius, in his animadversions on Minutius Felix, saith, "were reproached by the Gentiles for their ill-breeding, rude and unpolished language, unfashionable behaviour, as a people that knew not how to carry themselves in their addresses and salutations, calling them rustics and clowns, which the Christians easily bore, valuing their profession the more for its nonconformity to the world: wherefore it was usual with them, by way of irony and contempt, to call the Gentiles, the well-bred, the eloquent, and the learned." This he proves by ample testimonies out of Arnobius, Lactantius, Isidorus Pelusiota, Theodoret, and others. Which may instruct us, that the Christians' behaviour was not regulated by the customs of the country they lived in, as is usually objected against our singularity: no, they refused the embellishment of art, and would not wear the furniture of her invention, but as they were singular in their religion, so in the way of their conversation among men.

VI. Clement Romanus,[47] if author of the constitutions that go under his name, hath this among the rest, "Abstain from the vain books of the Gentiles. What have you to do with strange and unprofitable discourses, which only serve to seduce weak persons?" This Clement is remembered by Paul in one of his epistles, (Phil. iv. 3,) who in this exactly follows his advice to Timothy, about vain questions, doubtful disputes, and opposition of science. Let us see how this moderation and purity of manners continued.

VII. Machiavel,[48] no mean author, in his Disputations, assures us, "That the first promoters of Christianity were so diligent in rooting out the vanities and superstitions of the Gentiles, that they commanded all such poets' and historians' books, who commended anything of the Gentile conversation or worship, to be burned;" but that zeal is evidently extinguished, and those follies revived among the professors of the religion of Jesus.

VIII. Tertullian,[49] Chrysostom, Theophylact, Gregory Nazianzene, upon these words of Christ, "But I say unto you, that every idle word that men shall speak, they shall give an account thereof in the day of judgment:" (Mat. xii. 36:) thus reflect upon vain discourse: "These words mean," saith Tertullian, "of all vain and superfluous speech, more talk than is necessary." Says Chrysostom, "of such words as are not convenient or profitable, but move immodestly." Says Theophylact, "of all lies, calumnies, all inordinate and ridiculous speeches." Says Gregory, "such words men shall account for, which want that profit ever redounding from modest discourses, and that are seldom uttered from any preceding necessity or cause; things frivolous, fables, old wives' tales." All which sufficiently reprehend the plays, poetry, and romances of the times, of great folly, vanity, and sin.

IX. Gregory, and this a father of the church, a very extraordinary man, was so zealous for the simplicity and purity of the mind, language, and lives of the Christians of his time, that he suppressed several Greek authors, as Menander, Diphilus, Apollodorus, Philemon, Alexis, Sappho, and others, which were the recreations of the vain Gentiles: thus Cardan. Hear his judgment of fine clothes, none of the least part of the luxury and vanity of the age. "There be some," saith he, "are of opinion, that the wearing of precious and sumptuous apparel is no sin; which if it were no fault, the Divine word would never have so punctually expressed, nor historically related, how the rich man, that was tormented in hell, was clothed in purple and silk: whence we may note, that, touching the matter or subject of attire, human curiosity availeth highly. The first substance of our garments was very mean, to wit, skins, with wool; when it is we read, God made Adam and his wife coats of skins; that is, of skins of dead beasts. Afterwards, to see the growing pride and vanity of men and women, they came to pure wool, because lighter; after that to flax: then to dung and ordure of worms, to wit, silk; lastly, to gold and silver, and precious stones, which excess of apparel highly displeased God: for instance whereof, which the very Pagans themselves observed, we read that the very first among the Romans that ever wore purple was struck with a thunder-bolt, and so died suddenly for a terror to all succeeding times, that none should attempt to live proudly in precious attire." This was the sense of Gregory Nazianzene, that ancient Christian writer, who wore commonly a poor coat, like to a frock; so did Justin Martyr, Jerome, and Austin, as their best robe.

X. Ambrose, called a father, who was lieutenant to the province and city of Milan, and upon his discreet appeasing the multitude, disordered upon some difference amongst them about electing a bishop, was by their uniform consent chosen himself: although this person, of all others, might have been thought to plead for the accustomed recreations, especially not having been long a Christian, for he was a Catechumen, or one but lately instructed, at the time of his being elected; yet doth he in so many words determine the matter thus: "Plays ought not to be known by Christians;" then not made, heard, and defended by Christians; or they must be none that do so.

XI. Augustine,[50] more famous for his many books, and knowledge in church affairs, whose sentences are oracles with some, gives this as his opinion of plays, and the like recreations, that they were more pernicious and abominable than those idolatrous sacrifices, which were offered in honour of the pagan gods. Doubtless he thought the one not so offensive to reason and the impressions divinity hath made on every understanding, as the other were very pleasant to the senses, and therefore apt to steal away the mind from better things; for it was his maxim,[51] that everything a man doth, is either a hindrance or furtherance to good. This would be esteemed intolerable doctrine in a poor Quaker, yet will the Quaker rejoice, if it be esteemed and followed as good doctrine in Augustine.

XII. The council of Carthage, though times began to look somewhat mistier, and the purity and spirituality of religion to be much declined by the professors of Christianity; yet there was so much zeal left against the worst part of Heathenism, that I find an express canon against the reading of vain books and comedies of the Gentiles, lest the minds of the people should be defiled by them. But this age either hath no such canon, or executeth it not, to the shame of their profession.

XIII. Cardan more particularly relateth,[52] how even Gregory the Great was so zealous of preserving purity of manners among Christians, who lived almost two hundred years after the Carthaginian council, that he caused many Latin authors to be burned, as vain and lascivious; as Cæcilianus, Affranius, Navius, Licinus, Ennius, Attilius, Victor, Lucian's Dialogues; nor did Plautus, Martial, and Terence, so much in request both in the schools and academies of the land, escape their honest zeal, although the multitude of copies so far frustrated their good intentions, as that they are multiplied of late.

XIV. Gratian also[53] had such like passages as these, "We see that the priests of the Lord, neglecting the gospel and the prophets, read comedies or play-books, and sing love verses, and read Virgil," a book in which are some good expressions. Strange! that these things should have been so sincerely censured of old, and that persons whose names are had in so much reverence, should repute these their censures the constructions of Christ's precepts, and the natural consequences of the Christian doctrine; and yet that they should be so far neglected of this age, as not to be judged worthy an imitation. But pray let us hear what doctrine the Waldenses teach in this affair.

XV. The Waldenses[54] were a people so called from one Peter Waldo, a citizen of Lyons in France, in the year 1160, who inhabited Piedmont, elsewhere called Albigenses, from Albi, a city of Languedoc in France; Lollards in England, from one Reynard Lollard, who some time after came into these parts, and preached boldly against the idolatries, superstitions, and vain conversation of the inhabitants of this island. They had many other names, as Arnoldists, Esperonists, Henricians, Siccars, Insabaches, Paterenians, Turlupins, Lyonists, Fraticelli, Hussites, Bohemians (still the same;) but finally, by their enemies, damnable heretics, though by the Protestants, the true church of Christ. And to omit many testimonies, I will instance only in Bishop Usher, who in his discourse of the succession of the Christian church, defends them not only as true reformers, but makes the succession of the Protestant church to be mainly evincible from their antiquity. I shall forbear all the circumstances and principles they held, or in which he strongly defends them against the cruelty and ignorance of their adversaries, particularly Rainerius, Rubis, Capetaneis, &c. only what they held concerning our present subject of apparel and recreations, I cannot be so injurious to the truth, their self-denial, the good of others, at whose reformation I aim, and my own discourse, as to omit it. And therefore I shall proceed to allege their faith and practice in these matters, however esteemed but of a trifling importance, by the loose, wanton, and carnal minded of this generation, whose feeling is lost by the enjoyment of their inordinate desires, and that think it a high state of Christianity to be no better than the beasts that perish, namely, in not being excessive in Newgate and mere kennel enormities. That these ancient reformers had another sense of these things, and that they made the conversation of the gospel of a crucified Jesus to intend and require another sort of life, than what is used by almost all those who account themselves members of his church, I shall show out of their own doctrines, as found in their most authentic histories.

XVI. To be brief, in their exposition upon the Lord's prayer, that part of it which speaks thus, "Give us this day our daily bread:"[55] where, next to that spiritual bread, which they make it to be the duty of all to seek more than life, they come positively to deny the praying for more than is requisite for outward necessities, or that it is lawful to use more; condemning all superfluity and excess, out of fashion, pride, or wantonness, not only of bread, but all outward things, which they judge to be thereby comprehended; using Ezekiel's words,[56] (Ezek. xvi. 45,) that fulness of bread, and abundance of idleness were the cause of the wickedness and the abominations of Sodom, for which God by fire destroyed them off the earth. Whereupon they conclude with an ancient father of the primitive church, after this manner, that costly apparel, superfluity in diet, as three dishes when one will serve, play, idleness, and sleep, fatten the body, nourish luxury, weaken the spirit, and lead the soul unto death; "But," say they, "a spare diet, labour, short sleep, plain and mean garments, help to purify the soul, tame the body, mortify the lusts of the flesh, and comfort the spirit." So severe were they, that, in the chapter of the instructions of their children,[57] they would not suffer them to converse with those of strange places or principles, whose conversation was gaming, plays, and the like wanton recreations; but especially concerning young women. "A man," say they, "must have a great care of his daughter. Hast thou daughters? Keep them within to wholesome things; see they wander not; for Dinah, Jacob's daughter, was corrupted by being seen of strangers." They affirm no better to be the general event of such conversation.

To which I shall add their judgment and practice concerning taverns,[58] public houses for treats and pleasures, with which the land swarms in our days.

XVII. "A tavern is the fountain of sin,[59] the school of the devil; it works wonders fitting the place. It is the custom of God to show his power in his church, and to work miracles; that is to say, to give sight to the spiritually blind, to make the lame to leap, the dumb to sing, the deaf to hear: but the devil doth quite contrary to all these in taverns, and the like places of pleasure. For when the drunkard goes to the tavern, he goes upright: but when he comes forth, he cannot go at all; he has lost his sight, speech, and hearing too." "The lectures that are read in this school of the devil," say these poor Waldenses, and first reformers, "are gluttonies, oaths, perjuries, lyings, blasphemies, flatteries, and divers other wicked villanies and pernicious effects, by which the heart is withdrawn further and further from God." And, as the book of Ecclesiasticus saith, the taverner shall not be freed from sin.

But above other recreations, do but seriously observe, of what danger and ill consequence these first reformers thought dancing, music, and the like pastimes to be, which are the greatest divertisements of the times, viz.:

XVIII. "Dancing is the devil's procession,[60] and he that entereth into a dance entereth into his procession, the devil is the guide, the middle, and the end of the dance; as many paces as man maketh in dancing, so many paces doth he make to go to hell.[61] A man sinneth in dancing divers ways, for all his steps are numbered, in his touch, in his ornaments, in his hearing, sight, speech, and other vanities. And therefore we will prove, first by the Scripture, and afterwards by divers other reasons, how wicked a thing it is to dance. The first testimony that we will produce is that which we read in the gospel, where it is said, it pleased Herod so well, that it cost John Baptist his life. (Mark, vi. 22-28; Exodus, xxxii. 4-7, 19.) The second is in Exodus, when Moses, coming near to the congregation, saw the calf, he cast the tables from him, and broke them at the foot of the mountain; and afterwards it cost three thousand of their lives. Besides, the ornaments which women wear in their dances, are as crowns for many victories which the devil hath got against the children of God: for the devil hath not only one sword in the dance, but as many as there are beautiful and well-adorned persons in the dance; for the words of a woman are a glittering sword. And therefore that place is much to be feared wherein the enemy hath so many swords, since that only one sword of his may be justly feared. Again, the devil in this place strikes with a sharpened sword; for women, who make it acceptable, come not willingly to the dance, if they be not painted and adorned; which painting and ornament is as a whetstone on which the devil sharpeneth his sword.—They that deck and adorn their daughters, are like those that put dry wood to the fire, to the end it may burn the better: for such women kindle the fire of luxury in the hearts of men. As Sampson's foxes fired the Philistines' corn, so these women, they have fire in their faces, and in their gestures and actions, their glances and wanton words, by which they consume the goods of men." They proceed, "The devil in the dance useth the strongest armour that he hath: for his most powerful arms are women; which is made plain unto us, in that the devil made choice of the woman to deceive the first man; so did Balaam, that the children of Israel might be rejected of God. By a woman he made Sampson, David, and Absalom to sin. The devil tempteth men by women three manner of ways; that is, by the touch, by the eye, by the ear; by these three means he tempteth foolish men to dancing, by touching their hands, beholding their beauty, hearing their songs and music."—Again, "They that dance break that promise and agreement they have made with God in baptism, when their godfathers promise for them, that they shall renounce the devil and all his pomp; for dancing is the pomp of the devil; and he that danceth maintaineth his pomp, and singeth his mass. For the woman that singeth in the dance is the prioress, or chief of the devil, and those that answer are the clerks, and the beholders are the parishioners, and the music are the bells, and the fiddlers the ministers of the devil. For, as when hogs are strayed, if the hogherd call one, all assemble themselves together; so the devil causeth one woman to sing in the dance, or to play on some instrument, and presently gather all the dancers together."—Again, "In a dance, a man breaks the ten commandments of God: as first, Thou shalt have no other God but me, &c., for in dancing, a man serves that person whom he most desires to serve, after whom goes his heart; and therefore Jerome saith, 'Every man's god is that he serves and loves best;'[62] and that he loves best which his thoughts wander and gad most after. He sins against the second commandment when he makes an idol of that he loves. Against the third, in that oaths, and frivolously using God's name, are frequently among dancers. Against the fourth, for that by dancing the sabbath-day is profaned. Against the fifth, for in the dance parents are many times dishonoured, since thereby many bargains are made without their counsel. Against the sixth, a man kills in dancing, for every one that sets about to please another, he kills the soul as oft as he persuades unto lust. Against the seventh, for the party that danceth, be it male or female, committeth adultery with the party they lust after; for he that looketh on a woman to lust after her, hath already committed adultery with her in his heart. Against the eighth, a man sins in dancing when he withdraweth the heart of another from God. Against the ninth, when in dancing he speaks falsely against the truth, and for some little honour, or secret lascivious end, denies what is true, or affirms what is false. Against the tenth, when women affect the ornaments of others, and men covet the wives, daughters, and servants of their neighbours, which undeniably attends all such plays and sports."—Again, "A man may prove how great an evil dancing is, by the multitude of sins that accompany those that dance; for they dance without measure or number;" "And therefore," saith Augustine,[63] "the miserable dancer knows not, that as many paces as he makes in dancing, so many leaps he makes to hell. They sin in their ornaments after a five-fold manner: First, by being proud thereof. Secondly, by inflaming the hearts of those that behold them. Thirdly, when they make those ashamed that have not the like ornaments, giving them occasion to covet the like. Fourthly, by making women importunate in demanding the like ornaments of their husbands: and, Fifthly, when they cannot obtain them of their husbands, they seek to get them elsewhere by sin. They sin by singing and playing on instruments; for their songs bewitch the hearts of those that hear them with temporal delight, forgetting God; uttering nothing in their songs but lies and vanities; and the very motion of the body which is used in dancing, gives testimony enough of evil.—Thus, you see that dancing is the devil's procession, and he that enters into a dance, enters into the devil's procession. Of dancing, the devil is the guide, the middle, and the end; and he that entereth a good and wise man into the dance, if it can be that such an one is either good or wise, cometh forth a corrupt and wicked man: Sarah, that holy woman, was none of these."[64] Behold the apprehensions of those good old reformers, touching those things that are so much in practice and reputation in these times, with such as profess their religion: thus far verbatim. But I cannot leave off here, till I have yet added the conclusion of their catechism and direction, and some passages out of one of their pastor's letters, fit to the present occasion.

They conclude with this direction, namely, how to rule their bodies,[65] and live in this world as becomes the children of God. Not to serve the mortal desires of the flesh. To keep their members, that they be not arms of iniquity and vanity. To rule their outward senses. To subject the body to the soul. To mortify their members. To fly idleness. To observe a sobriety and measure in eating and drinking, in their words and cares of this life. To do works of mercy. To live a moral or just life by faith. To fight against the desires. To mortify the works of the flesh. To give themselves to the exercise of religion. To confer together touching the will of God: to examine diligently the conscience. To purge and amend, and pacify the spirit.

To which I add the epistle of one of their pastors, as I find it recorded amongst other matters relating to these poor afflicted people.

XIX. An epistle of pastor Bartholomew Tertian, written to the Waldensian churches of the valley of Pragela, thus translated:

"JESUS BE WITH YOU.

"To all our faithful and well beloved brethren in Christ Jesus,[66] health and salvation be with you all: Amen! These are to put you in remembrance, and to admonish you, my brethren, hereby acquitting myself of that duty which I owe unto you all, in the behalf of God, principally touching the care of your souls' salvation, according to that light of the truth, which the most high God hath bestowed on us, that it would please every one of you to maintain, increase, and nourish, to the utmost of your power, without diminution, those good beginnings and examples which have been left unto us by our forefathers, whereof we are no ways worthy. For it would little profit us to have been renewed by the fatherly visitation, and the light which hath been given us of God, if we give ourselves to worldly, carnal conversations, which are diabolical; abandoning the principle which is of God, and the salvation of our souls, for this short and temporal life. For the Lord saith, 'What doth it profit a man to gain the whole world, and to lose his own soul?' For it would be better for us never to have known the way of righteousness, than having known it, to do the contrary. Let me therefore intreat you, by the love of God, that you decrease not, or look back; but rather increase the charity, fear, and obedience, which is due unto God, and to yourselves, amongst yourselves; and stand fast in all these good principles, which you have heard and understood of God, by our means: and that you would remove from amongst you all vain conversation and evil surmises, troubling the peace, the love, the concord, and whatsoever would indispose or deaden your minds to the service of God, your own salvation, and the administration of the truth, if you desire that God should be merciful to you in your goods temporal and spiritual: for you can do nothing without Him; and if you desire to be heirs of his glory, do that which He commandeth: If you would enter into life, keep my commandments. (Matt. xix. 17.)

"Likewise be careful that there be not nourished among you any sports, gluttony, whoredom, dancings, nor any lewdness, nor riot, nor questions, nor deceits, nor usury, nor discords; nor support nor entertain any persons of a wicked conversation, or that give any scandal or ill example amongst you; but let charity and fidelity reign amongst you, and all good example; doing to one another as every one desires should be done unto him; for otherwise it is impossible that any should be saved, or can have the grace of God, or be good men in this world, or have glory in another. And therefore, if you hope and desire to possess eternal life, to live in esteem and credit, and to prosper in this world, in your goods temporal and spiritual, purge yourselves from all disorderly ways, to the end that God may be always with you, who forsakes not those that trust in him. But know this for certain, that God heareth not, nor dwelleth with sinners, nor in the soul that is given unto wickedness, nor in the man that is subject to sin. And therefore let every one cleanse the ways of his heart, and fly the danger, if he would not perish therein. I have no other things at this present, but that you would put in practice these things; and the God of peace be with you all, and go along with us, and be present among us in our sincere, humble, and fervent prayers, and that He will be pleased to save all those his faithful, that trust in Christ Jesus.

"Entirely yours, ready to do you service in all
things possible, according to the will of God.

"Bartholomew Tertian."

XX. Behold the life and doctrine, instruction and practice, of the ancient Waldenses.[67] How harmless, how plain, how laborious, how exceeding serious and heavenly in their conversations! These were the men, women, aye children too, who, for above five hundred years, have valiantly, but passively maintained a cruel war, at the expense of their own innocent blood, against the unheard of cruelties and severities of several princes, nuncios, and bishops; but above all, of certain cruel inquisitors, of whom their historians report, that they held it was a greater evil to conceal a heretic than to be guilty of perjury; and for a clergyman to marry a wife than to keep a whore. In short, to dissent, though never so conscientiously, was worse than open immorality. It was against the like adversaries these poor Waldenses fought, by sufferings throughout the nations, by prisons, confiscations, banishments,[68] wandering from hill to valley, from den to cave; being mocked, whipped, racked, thrown from rocks and towers, driven on mountains,[69] and in one night thousands perished by excessive frost and snow, smothered in caves, starved, imprisoned, ripped up, hanged, dismembered, rifled, plundered, strangled, broiled, roasted, burned; and whatsoever could be invented to ruin men, women, and children. These Waldenses, you Protestants pretend to be your ancestors: from them, you say, you have your religion; and often, like the Jews of the prophets, are you building their praises in your discourses: but, O look back, I beseech you, how unlike are you to these afflicted pilgrims! What resemblance is there of their life in yours? Did they help to purchase and preserve you a liberty and religion, can you think, at the loss of all that was dear to them, that you might pass away your days and years in pride, wantonness, and vanity? What proportion bears your excess with their temperance;[70] your gaudiness with their plainness; your luxury and flesh-pleasing conversations with their simplicity and self-denial? But are you not got into that spirit and nature they condemned in their day; into that carnality and worldly mindedness they reproved in their persecutors, nay, into a strain of persecution too, which you seem to hide under a cloak of reformation? How can you hope to refute their persecutors whose worst part perhaps was their cruelty, that turn persecutors yourselves? What have you besides their good words, that is like them? And do you think that words will send off the blows of eternal vengeance? That a little by-rote babble, though of never so good expressions in themselves, shall serve your turn at the great day? No, from God I tell you, that whilst you live in the wantonness, pride, and luxury of the world, pleasing and fulfilling the lust of the eye, the lust of the flesh, and the pride of life, (1 John, ii. 14-17,) God detests you all, and laughs you and your worship to scorn. Never tell me, I am too rash; it is the devil that says so; he has got two scriptures by the end in these days: one, that there is none that doth good: and why?[71] That he may persuade all it is impossible to overcome him: which is the reason so many are overcome; although glory is promised to none but conquerors. The second, that we must not judge, lest we be judged: that is, whilst we are guilty of the same things that are equivalent, lest we are judged. But away with Satan and his hypocrisy too: I know what I say, and from whom I speak: once more I tell you all, whether you will hear or forbear, that unless you forsake your pride, luxury, avarice, and the whole variety of vanities, and diligently mind the eternal light of God in your hearts, to obey it; wrath will be your portion for ever. Trust not your souls upon misapplied Scriptures; he that is a child of God must be holy, for God is holy; and none are his sons and daughters but those who are adopted by the eternal Spirit, and led thereby. (1 Pet. i. 15, 16; Rom. viii. 1-16.) It was a holy, plain, humble, divine life, these poor suffering Christians both professed and practised, refusing to converse with such as lived in the superfluities and excess of the world; for which, if you will believe their very adversaries, they were persecuted: "For," says Rainerius,[72] a great writer against them, "they used to teach, first, what the disciples of Christ ought to be, and that none are his disciples but they that imitate his life; and that the popes, cardinals, &c., because they live in luxury, pride, avarice, &c., are not the successors of Christ; but themselves only, in that they walk up to his commandments; thus," says he, "they win upon the people." But if so, that none are Christians but those that imitate Christ, what will become of those who call themselves Christians and yet live at ease in the flesh, not regarding the work of the holy cross of Christ in their hearts, that crucifies them that bear it to the world, and the world to them? This was the true ground of their sufferings, and their loud cries against the impieties of the greatest; not sparing any ranks, from the throne to the dunghill, as knowing their God was no respecter of persons. And now, if you would follow them indeed, if you would be Protestants in substance, and learn your enemies a way worth their changing for—else better words go but a little way—if you would obtain the heavenly inheritance, and you would be eternally blessed, be ye persuaded to forsake all the pride and pomp of this vain world. O mind the concerns of an everlasting rest! Let the just and serious principle of God within you be the constant guide and companion of your minds, and let your whole hearts be exercised thereby, that you may experience an entire reformation and change of affections, through the power of that divine leaven which leavens the whole lump, viz. body, soul, and spirit, where it is received; to which, and its work in man, our blessed Lord likened the kingdom of God which He came to set up in the soul: that so having the joys and glory of another world in your view, you may give your best diligence to make your calling and election to the possession of them sure and certain; lest, selling that noble inheritance for a poor mess of perishing pottage, you never enter into his eternal rest. And though this testimony may seem too tedious, yet could it by no means be omitted.—To authorize our last reason, of converting superfluities into the relief of distressed persons, although one would think it so equal and sober, that it needs no other authority than its own, yet I shall produce two testimonies so remarkable, that as they ever were esteemed truly good, so they cannot be approved by any that refuse to do the same, without condemning themselves of great iniquity. Oh, you are called with an high and holy call; as high as heaven, and as holy as God; for it is He that calls us to holiness through Christ, who sent his Son to bless us, in turning us from the evil of our ways; and unless we are so turned we can have no claim to the blessing that comes by Christ to men.

XXI. It is reported of Paulinus,[73] bishop of Nola in Italy, that, instead of converting the demesnes of his diocese to particular enrichment, he employed it all in the redemption of poor slaves and prisoners: believing it unworthy of the Christian faith, to see God's creation labour under the want of what he had to spare. All agree this was well done, but few agree to do the same.

XXII. But more particularly that of Acacius,[74] bishop of Amida, given us by Socrates Scholasticus, in this manner: "When the Roman soldiers purposed in nowise to restore again unto the king of Persia such captives as they had taken at the winning of Azazena, being about seven thousand in number, to the great grief of the king of Persia, and all of them ready to starve for want of food: Acacius lamented their condition, and calling his clergy together, said thus unto them, 'Our God hath no need of dishes or of cups, for He neither eateth nor drinketh; these are not his necessaries; wherefore, seeing the church hath many precious jewels, both of gold and silver, bestowed of the free-will and liberality of the faithful, it is requisite that the captive soldiers should be therewith redeemed, and delivered out of prison and bondage, and they perishing with famine should therewith be refreshed and relieved.'" Thus he prevailed to have them all converted into money; some for their immediate refreshment, some for their redemption, and the rest for coastage or provision, to defray the charges of their voyage. Which noble act had such an universal influence, that it more famed the Christian religion among the Infidels, than all their disputes and battles: insomuch that the King of Persia, a Heathen, said, "The Romans endeavour to win their adversaries both by wars and favours;" and greatly desired to behold that man, whose religion taught so much charity to enemies; which, it is reported, Theodosius, the emperor, commanded Acacius to gratify him in. And if the Apostle Paul's expression hath any force, that "He is worse than an infidel who provides not for his family;" (1 Tim. 5;) how greatly doth his example aggravate your shame, that can behold such pity and compassion expressed to strangers, nay, enemies, and those infidels too, and be so negligent of your own family; (for England, aye, Christendom, in a sense, if not the world, is no more;) as not only to see their great necessities unanswered, but that wherewith they should be satisfied, converted to gratify the lust of the eye, the lust of the flesh, and the pride of life? But however such can please themselves, in the deceitful daubing of their mercenary priests, and dream they are members of Jesus Christ, it is certain that things were otherwise in the beginning; for then all was sold, and put into a common purse, to supply indigences: (Acts, iv. 32-37:) not mattering earthly inheritances, further than as they might, in some sense, be subservient to the great end for which they were given; namely, the good of the creation. Thus had the purest Christians their minds and thoughts taken up with the better things, and raised with the assurance of a more excellent life and inheritance in the heavens, that will never pass away. And for any to flatter themselves with being Christians, whilst so much exercised in the vanities, recreations, and customs of the world, as at this very day we see they are, is to mock the great God, and abuse their immortal souls. The Christian life is quite another thing.

And lest that any should object, many do great and seemingly good actions to raise their reputation only; and others only decry pleasure, because they have not wherewithal, or know not how to take it; I shall present them with the serious sayings of aged and dying men, and those of the greatest note and rank, whose experience could not be wanting to give the truest account, how much their honours, riches, pleasures, and recreations, conduced to their satisfaction, upon a just reckoning, as well before their extreme moments as upon their dying beds, when death, that hard passage into eternity, looked them in the face.

CHAPTER XXI.

Serious dying, as well as living testimonies of Men of Fame and Learning, viz.

1. Solomon.—2. Chilon.—3. Ignatius.—4. Justin Martyr.—5. Chrysostom.—6. Charles V.—7. Cardinal Wolsey.—8. Sir Philip Sidney.—9. Secretary Walsingham.—10. Sir John Mason.—11. Sir Walter Raleigh.—12. H. Wotton.—13. Sir Christopher Hatton.—14. Lord Chancellor Bacon.—15. The great Duke of Montmorency.—16. Henry Prince of Wales.—17. Philip III. King of Spain.—18. Count Gondamor.—19. Cardinal Richlieu.—20. Cardinal Mazarine.—21. Chancellor Oxenstiern.—22. Dr. Donne.—23. Jo. Selden.—24. H. Grotius.—25. P. Salmasius.—26. Fran. Junius.—27. A. Rivetus.—28. The late Earl of Marlborough.—29. Sir Henry Vane.—30. Late Earl of Rochester.—31. One of the family of Howard.—32. Princess Elizabeth of the Rhine.—33. Commissioner Whitlock.—34. A Sister of the family of Penn.—35. My own Father.—36. Anthony Lowther of Mask.—37. Seigneur du Renti.

I. Solomon, than whom none is believed to have more delighted himself in the enjoyments of the world, at least better to have understood them; hear what he says, after all his experience: (Eccles. ii. 1-11:) "I said in my heart, Go to now, I will prove thee with mirth, therefore enjoy pleasure: and behold, this also is vanity. I said of laughter, it is mad: and of mirth, what doth it? I made me great works, builded houses, planted vineyards, made gardens and orchards, planted trees in them of all kinds of fruit: I got me servants and maidens, also great possessions: I gathered me silver and gold, and the peculiar treasure of kings and provinces; also men and women, singers, and the delights of the sons of men, as musical instruments, and that of all sorts. So I was great, and increased more than all that were before me in Jerusalem, and whatsoever mine eyes desired, I kept not from them: I withheld not mine heart from any joy. Then I looked on the works which mine hands had wrought, and behold, all was vanity and vexation of spirit." The reason he gives in the 18th and 19th verses is, that the time of enjoying them was very short, and it was uncertain who should be benefited by them when he was gone. Wherefore, he concludes with all this: "Fear God, and keep his commandments, for this is the whole duty of man: for God shall bring every work into judgment, whether it be good, or whether it be evil." O that men would lay this to heart!

II. Chilon,[75] one of the seven wise men of Greece, already mentioned upon another occasion, affords us a dying testimony of great example. It is related thus by A. Gellius: when his life drew towards an end, ready to be seized by death, he spoke thus to his friends about him: "My words and actions, in this long term of years, have been, almost all, such as I need not repent of; which, perhaps, you also know: truly, even at this time I am certain I never committed anything the remembrance of which begets any trouble in me, unless this one thing only: which, whether it were done amiss or not, I am uncertain. I sat with two others as judge, upon the life of my friend: the law was such, as the person must of necessity be condemned, so that either my friend must lose his life, or some deceit be used towards the law. Revolving many things in my mind, for relief of a condition so desperate, I conceived that which I put in practice to be of all others the most easy to be borne: silently I condemned him, and persuaded those others who judged, to absolve him: thus I preserved in so great a business, the duty both of a judge and a friend. But from that act I received this trouble: that I fear it is not free from perfidiousness and guilt, in the same business, at the same time, and in a public affair, to persuade others contrary to what was in my own judgment best." Oh, tender conscience! Yet an Heathen's. Where dwells the Christian that excelleth? Hard to be found among the great rabbies of Christendom.

III. Ignatius,[76] who lived within the first hundred years after Christ, left this, amongst other things, behind him, who was torn in pieces of wild beasts at Rome, for his true faith in Jesus, "There is nothing better than the peace of a good conscience;" intimating there might be a peace to wicked consciences, that are past feeling anything to be evil, but swallowed up of the wickedness of the world. And in his epistles to the churches at Ephesus, Magnesia, Trallis, and Rome, upon his martyrdom, saith, "Now I begin to be a disciple, I weigh neither visible nor invisible things, so that I may gain Christ." Oh, heavenly-minded man! A blessed martyr of Jesus indeed.

IV. Justin Martyr, a philosopher who received Christianity five-and-twenty years after the death of Ignatius, plainly tells us, in his relation of his conversion to the Christian faith, that the power of godliness in a plain, simple Christian, had that influence and operation on his soul, that he could not but betake himself to a serious and strict life; and yet, before, he was a Cynic, a strict sect: and this gave him joy at his martyrdom, having spent his days as a serious teacher, and a good example. And Eusebius relates, that, though he was also a follower of Plato's doctrine,[77] yet when he saw the Christians' piety and courage, he concluded, no people so temperate, less voluptuous, and more set on divine things: which first induced him to be a Christian.

V. Chrysostom, another father, so called, lays this down for necessary doctrine, "To sacrifice the whole soul and body to the Lord, is the highest service we can pay unto Him. God promiseth mercy unto penitent sinners; but He doth not promise them they shall have so much time as to-morrow for their repentance."

VI. Charles V. Emperor of Germany, King of Spain, and Lord of the Netherlands, after three-and-twenty pitched fields, six triumphs, four kingdoms conquered, and eight principalities added to his dominions, a greater instance than whom can scarce be given, resigned up all his pomp to other hands, and betook himself to his retirement; leaving this testimony behind him, concerning the life he spent in the honours and pleasures of the world, and in that little time of his retreat from them all: that the sincere study, profession, and practice of the Christian religion, had in it such joys and sweetness as courts were strangers to.

VII. Cardinal Wolsey, the most absolute and wealthy minister of state this kingdom ever had, that in his time seemed to govern Europe as well as England, when come to the period of his life, left the world with this close reflection upon himself: "Had I been as diligent to serve my God, as I was to please my king, He would not have left me now in my grey hairs." A dismal reflection for all worldly-minded men; but those more especially, who have the power and means of doing more good than ordinary in the world, and do it not; which seems to have been the case and reflection of this great man.

VIII. Sir Philip Sidney, a subject indeed of England, but they say chosen king of Poland, whom Queen Elizabeth called her Philip; the Prince of Orange, his master; whose friendship the lord Brooks was so proud of, that he would have it part of his epitaph, "Here lies Sir Philip Sidney's friend;" whose death was lamented in verse by the then kings of France and Scotland, and the two universities of England; repented so much at his death of that witty vanity of his life, his Arcadia, that, to prevent the unlawful kindling of heats in others, he would have committed it to the flames himself: and left this farewell amongst his friends, "Love my memory, cherish my friends; their faith to me may assure you that they are honest; but above all govern your wills and affections by the will and word of your Creator. In me behold the end of this world, and all its vanities." And indeed he was not much out in saying so, since in him was to be seen the end of all natural parts, acquired learning, and civil accomplishments. His farewell seems spoken without terror, with a clear sense, and an equal judgment.

IX. Secretary Walsingham, an extraordinary man in Queen Elizabeth's time, towards the conclusion of his days, in a letter to his fellow-secretary Burleigh, then lord-treasurer of England, writes thus: "We have lived enough to our country, our fortunes, our sovereign: it is high time we begin to live to ourselves, and to our God." Which, giving occasion for some court-droll to visit and try to divert him: "Ah!" said he, "while we laugh, all things are serious round about us; God is serious, when He preserveth us, and hath patience towards us; Christ is serious when He dieth for us; the Holy Ghost is serious, when He striveth with us; the whole creation is serious, in serving God and us; they are serious in hell and in heaven: and shall a man, that has one foot in the grave, jest and laugh?" O that our statesmen would weigh the conviction, advice, and conclusion of this great man, and the greatest man, perhaps, that has borne that character in our nation! For true it is, that none can be serious too soon, because none can be good too soon. Away, then, with all foolish talking and jesting, and let people mind more profitable things.

X. John Mason, knight, who had been privy-counsellor to four princes, and spent much time in the preferments and pleasures of the world, retired with these pathetical and regretful sayings: "After so many years' experience, seriousness is the greatest wisdom; temperance the best physic; a good conscience is the best estate. And were I to live again, I would change the court for a cloister, my privy-counsellor's bustles for a hermit's retirement, and the whole life I lived in the palace, for one hour's enjoyment of God in the chapel. All things else forsake me, besides my God, my duty, and my prayers."

XI. Sir Walter Raleigh is an eminent instance, being as extraordinary a man, as our nation hath produced; in his person well descended; of health, strength, and a masculine beauty; in understanding quick: in judgment sound; learned and wise, valiant and skilful; a historian, a philosopher, a general, a statesman. After a long life, full of experience, he drops these excellent sayings, a little before his death, to his son, to his wife, and to the world, viz.: "Exceed not in the humour of rags and bravery, for these will soon wear out of fashion: and no man is esteemed for gay garments but by fools and women. On the other side, seek not riches basely, nor attain them by evil means: destroy no man for his wealth, nor take anything from the poor; for the cry thereof will pierce the heavens: and it is most detestable before God, and most dishonourable before worthy men, to wrest anything from the needy and labouring soul: God will never prosper thee, if thou offendest therein; but use thy poor neighbours and tenants well." A most worthy saying. But he adds, "Have compassion on the poor and afflicted, and God will bless thee for it: make not the hungry soul sorrowful; for if he curse thee in the bitterness of his soul, his prayer shall be heard of Him that made him. Now, for the world, dear child, I know it too well to persuade thee to dive into the practices of it; rather stand upon thy own guard against all those that tempt thee to it, or may practise upon thee; whether in thy conscience, thy reputation, or thy estate: resolve, that no man is wise or safe but he that is honest. Serve God; let Him be the Author of all thy actions: commend all thy endeavours to Him, who most either wither or prosper them: please Him with prayer; lest if He frown, He confound all thy fortune and labour, like the drops of rain upon the sandy ground. Let my experienced advice and fatherly instructions sink deep into thy heart: so God direct thee in all thy ways, and fill thy heart with his grace."

Sir Walter Raleigh's Letter to his Wife, after his Condemnation.

"You shall receive, my dear wife, my last words, in these my last lines. My love I send you, that you may keep when I am dead; and my counsel, that you may remember it when I am no more. I would not, with my will, present you sorrows, dear Bess; let them go to the grave with me, and be buried in the dust: and, seeing that it is not the will of God that I shall see you any more, bear my destruction patiently, and with a heart like yourself. First, I send you all the thanks which my heart can conceive, or my words express, for your many travails and cares for me; which, though they have not taken effect as you wished, yet my debt to you is not the less; but pay it I never shall in this world. Secondly, I beseech you, for the love you bear me living, that you do not hide yourself many days; but by your travails seek to help my miserable fortunes, and the right of your poor child: your mourning cannot avail me, who am but dust. Thirdly, you shall understand, that my lands were conveyed, bona fide, to my child; the writings were drawn at Midsummer was at twelvemonth, as divers can witness: and I trust my blood will quench their malice who desired my slaughter, that they will not seek to kill you and yours with extreme poverty. To what friend to direct you, I know not, for all mine have left me, in the true time of trial: most sorry am I, that, being surprised by death, I can leave you no better estate: God hath prevented all my determinations, that great God, which worketh all in all. If you can live free from want, care for no more, for the rest is but a vanity. Love God, and begin betimes; in Him shall you find true, everlasting, and endless comfort: when you have travailed and wearied yourself with all sorts of worldly cogitations, shall you sit down by sorrow in the end. Teach your son also to serve and fear God, whilst he is young, that the fear of God may grow up in him; then will God be a husband to you, and a father to him; a husband and a father that can never be taken from you. Dear wife, I beseech you, for my soul's sake, pay all poor men. When I am dead, no doubt but you will be much sought unto, for the world thinks I was very rich. Have a care of the fair pretences of men; for no greater misery can befal you in this life, than to become a prey unto the world, and afterwards to be despised. As for me, I am no more yours, nor you mine: death has cut us asunder, and God hath divided me from the world, and you from me. Remember your poor child, for his father's sake, who loved you in his happiest estate. I sued for my life, but God knows, it was for you and yours that I desired it: for know it, my dear wife, your child is the child of a true man, who in his own respect despiseth death, and his misshapen and ugly forms. I cannot write much. God knows how hardly I steal this time, when all are asleep, and it is also time for me to separate my thoughts from the world. Beg my dead body, which living was denied you; and either lay it in Sherborne, or in Exeter church, by my father and mother. I can say no more; time and death call me away. The everlasting God, powerful, infinite, and inscrutable, God Almighty, who is goodness itself, the true light and life, keep you and yours, and have mercy upon me, and forgive my persecutors, and false accusers; and send us to meet in his glorious kingdom. My dear wife, farewell; bless my boy; pray for me; and let my true God hold you both in his arms.

"Your's that was, but not now mine own,
"Walter Raleigh."

Behold wisdom, resolution, nature, and grace! How strong in argument, wise in counsel, firm, affectionate, and devout! O that your heroes and politicians would make him their example in his death, as well as magnify the great actions of his life. I doubt not, had he been to live over his days again, with his experience, he had made less noise, and yet done more good to the world and himself. It is a sad thing to consider, that, men hardly come to know themselves or the world, till they are ready to leave it.

XII. Henry Wotton, knight, thought it the greatest happiness in this life, "to be at leisure to be and to do good;" as in his latter end he was wont to say, when he reflected on past times, though a man esteemed sober and learned, "How much time have I to repent of, and how little to do it in!"

XIII. Sir Christopher Hatton, a little before his death, advised his relations to be serious in the search after "the will of God in the holy word:" "for," said he, "it is deservedly accounted a piece of excellent knowledge, to understand the law of the land, and the customs of a man's country; how much more to know the statutes of heaven, and the laws of eternity; those immutable and eternal laws of justice and righteousness; to know the will and pleasure of the great Monarch, and universal King of the world: I have seen an end of all perfection, but thy commandments, O God, are exceeding broad."

Whatever other knowledge a man may be endued withal, could he by a vast and imperious mind, and a heart as large as the sand upon the sea-shore, command all the knowledge of art and nature, of words and things; could he attain a mystery in all languages, and sound the depth of all arts and sciences; could he discourse of the interests of all states, the intrigues of all courts, the reason of all civil laws and constitutions, and give an account of all histories; and yet not know the Author of his being, and the Preserver of his life, his Sovereign, and his Judge; his surest refuge in trouble: his best Friend; the support of his life, and the hope of his death; his future happiness, and his portion for ever; he doth but sapienter descendere in infernum, with a great deal of wisdom go down to Hell.

XIV. Francis Bacon, lord high-chancellor of England, some time before his death, confessed, that, to be religious, was to live strictly and severely; for if the opinion of another world be false, yet the sweetest life in this world is piety, virtue, and honesty; if it were true, there be none so wretched and miserable, as loose, carnal, and profane persons.

XV. The great duke de Montmorency, colleague to the duke of Orleans, brother to the French king, Lewis XIII., in the war by them agitated against the ministry of Cardinal Richlieu, being taken and convicted at Lyons, a little before his beheading, looking upon himself, then very richly attired; "Ah!" says he, "this becomes not a servant of the crucified Jesus! What do I with these vanities about me? He was poor, despised, and naked, when He went to the cross to die for my sins;" and immediately he stripped himself of all his finery, and put a more grave and modest garment on him: a serious reflection, at a time when he best knew what was best.

XVI. Henry, Prince of Wales, eldest son to king James I., of whom others say many excellent things, hear what account he gives of himself at last: a person whom he loved, and that had been the companion of his diversions, being with him in his sickness, and asking him how he did, was, amongst many other sober expressions, answered thus: "Ah, Tom! I in vain wish for that time I lost with thee and others in vain recreations." So vain were recreations, and so precious was time to a prince, and no ordinary one neither, upon a dying bed. But why wished he with others for more time, but that it might be better employed? Thus hath the just principle and holy Spirit of God in men, throughout all generations, convinced them of their vanity and folly upon their dying beds, who before were too much taken up to mind either a dying bed, or a vast eternity; but when their days were almost numbered, when mortality hasted on them, when the revelation of the righteous judgment was at the door, and that all their worldly recreations and enjoyments must be parted with, and that eye for ever shut, and flesh turned to worm's-meat, that took delight therein; then, O then, was it the holy witness had room to plead with conscience: then nothing but a holy, strict, and severe life was valuable; then all the world for a little time, who before had given all their time for a little of a vain world. But if so short a representation of the inconsistency of the vanities of the world with the Christian life, could make so deep an impression; oh! to what a noble stature and large proportion had they been grown in all pious and heavenly knowledge; and how much greater had their rewards been if they contentedly had foregone those perishing entertainments of the world betimes, and given the exercise of their minds to the tuition and guidance of that universal grace and Holy Spirit of God, which had so long shined in darkness, uncomprehended of it, and was at last but just perceived to give a sight of what they had been doing all their days.

XVII. Philip III. King of Spain, seriously reflecting upon the life he had led in the world, cried out upon his death-bed, "Ah! how happy were I, had I spent these twenty-three years that I have held my kingdom, in a retirement." Crying out to his confessor, "My concern is for my soul, not my body. I lay all that God has given me, my dominion, power, and my life, at the feet of Jesus Christ my Saviour." Would kings would live, as well as die so!

XVIII. Count Gondamor, ambassador in England for that very king, and held the ablest man of his time, took great freedom as to his religion in his politics, serving his ends by those ways that would best accomplish them. When, towards his latter end, he grew very thoughtful of his past life, and after all his negotiations and successes in business, said to one of his friends, "I fear nothing in the world more than sin;" often professing, he had rather endure hell than sin: so clear and strong were his convictions, and so exceeding sinful did sin appear to him, upon a serious consideration of his ways.

XIX. Cardinal Richelieu, after having been first minister of state of Europe, as well as of France, confessed to old Peter de Moulin, the famous Protestant of that country, that, being forced upon many irregularities by that which they call reason of state, he could not tell how to satisfy his conscience for several things, and therefore had many temptations to doubt and disbelieve a God, another world, and the immortality of the soul, and thereby to relieve his mind from any disquiet, but in vain. So strong, he said, was the notion of God on his soul, so clear the impression of Him upon the frame of the world, so unanimous the consent of mankind, so powerful the convictions of his own conscience, that he could not but taste the power of the world to come, and so live as one that must die, and so die as one that must live for ever. And being asked one day why he was so sad, answered, "Monsieur, Monsieur, the soul is a serious thing; it must be either sad here for a moment, or be sad for ever."

XX. Cardinal Mazarin, reputed the most cunning statesman of his time, and who gave great proofs of it in the successes of the French crown, under his ministry: his aim was the grandeur of the world, to which he made all other considerations submit: but, poor man! he was of another mind a little before his death: for, being awakened by the smart lashes of conscience, which represented his soul's condition very dismal, with astonishment and tears he cried out, "Oh, my poor soul, what will become of thee! Whither wilt thou go?" and spake one day thus to the Queen-mother of France, "Madam, your favours have undone me. Were I to live again, I would be a Capuchin, rather than a courtier."

XXI. Count Oxenstiern, chancellor of Sweden, a person of the first quality, station, and ability in his own country, and whose share and success, not only in the chief ministry of affairs in that kingdom, but in the greatest negotiations of Europe during his time, made him no less considerable abroad. After all his knowledge and honour, being visited in his retreat from public business, by commissioner Whitlock, ambassador from England to Queen Christiana, in the conclusion of their discourse, he said to the ambassador, "I have seen much, and enjoyed much of this world, but I never knew how to live till now. I thank my good God that has given me time to know Him, and to know myself. All the comfort I have, and all the comfort I take, and which is more than the whole world can give, is feeling the good Spirit of God in my heart, and reading in this good book," holding up the Bible, "that came from it." And further addressed himself thus to the ambassador: "You are now in the prime of your age and vigour, and in great favour and business; but this will all leave you, and you will one day better understand and relish what I say to you; and then you will find that there is more wisdom, truth, comfort, and pleasure, in retiring and turning your heart from the world, to the good Spirit of God, and in reading the Bible, than in all the courts and favours of princes." This I had, as near as I am able to remember, from the ambassador's own mouth, more than once. A very edifying history, when we consider from whom it came; one of the greatest and wisest men of his age, while his understanding was as sound and vigorous, as his experience and knowledge were great.

XXII. Dr. Donne, a great poet, taking his farewell of his friends, on his dying bed, left this saying behind him, for them to measure their fancies and their actions by: "I repent of all my life, but that part of it I spent in communion with God, and doing good."

XXIII. Selden, one of the greatest scholars and antiquaries of his time: one who had taken a diligent survey of what knowledge was considerable amongst the Jews, Heathens, and Christians; at last professeth this toward the end of his days, in his conference with Bishop Usher, that, notwithstanding he had been so laborious in his inquiries, and curious in his collections, and had possessed himself of a treasure of books and manuscripts, upon all ancient subjects; yet he could rest his soul on none, save the Scriptures, and above all that passage lay most remarkably upon his spirit, (Titus ii. 11-15,) "For the grace of God, that bringeth salvation, hath appeared unto all men, teaching us, that, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, and godly in this present world: looking for that blessed hope, and glorious appearing of the great God, and our Saviour Jesus Christ; who gave Himself for us, that He might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto Himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works: these things speak, and exhort, and rebuke with all authority." And indeed it is one of the most comprehensive passages in the Scripture; for it comprises the end, means, and recompense of Christianity.

XXIV. Hugo Grotius, than whom these latter ages think they have not had a man of more universal knowledge, "a light," say the statesmen; "a light," say the churchmen too; witness his Annals, and his Book, De Jure Belli et Pacis; also his Christian Religion, and elaborate Commentaries. He winds up his life and choice in this remarkable saying, which should abate the edge of other men's inordinate desires after what they falsely call learning; namely, "I would give all my learning and honour for the plain integrity of Jean Urick, who was a religious poor man, that spent eight hours of his time in prayer, eight in labour, and but eight in meals, sleep, and other necessaries." And to one that admired his great industry, he returned this by way of complaint: "Ah! I have consumed my life in laboriously doing nothing." And to another, that inquired of his wisdom and learning, what course to take, he solemnly answered, "Be serious." Such was the sense he had, how much a serious life excelled, and was of force towards a dying hour.

XXV. To whom I join Salmasius, that famous French scholar, and the other's contemporary, who after his many volumes of learning, by which he had acquired great veneration among men of books, confessed so far to have mistaken true learning, and that in which solid happiness consists, that he exclaimed thus against himself: "Oh! I have lost a world of time; time, that most precious thing in the world; whereof, had I but one year more, it should be spent in David's Psalms, and Paul's Epistles. Oh, Sirs," said he to those about him, "mind the world less, and God more: the fear of the Lord, that is wisdom; and to depart from evil, that is understanding."

XXVI. Francis Junius, an ingenious person, who hath written his own life, as he was reading Tully de Legibus, fell into a persuasion, Nihil curare Deum, nec sui, nec alieni; till in a tumult in Lyons, the Lord wonderfully delivered him from imminent death; so that he was forced to acknowledge a divine Providence therein, and his father hearing the dangerous ways that his son was misled into, sent for him home, where he carefully and piously instructed him, and caused him to read over the New Testament; of which himself writeth thus: "When I opened the New Testament, I first lighted upon John's first chapter, "In the beginning was the word," &c. I read part of the chapter, and was suddenly convinced, that the divinity of the argument, and the majesty and authority of the writing, did exceedingly excel all the eloquence of human writings: my body trembled, my mind was astonished, and was so affected all that day, that I knew not where and what I was. Thou wast mindful of me, O my God, according to the multitude of thy mercies, and calledst home thy lost sheep into the fold." And, as Justin Martyr of old, so he of late professed, that the power of godliness in a plain simple Christian wrought so upon him, that he could not but take up a strict and a serious life.

XXVII. A. Rivetus, a man of learning, and much reverenced in the Dutch nation, after a long life of study, in search of Divine knowledge, upon his death bed, being discoursed by his friend of heavenly things, brake forth in this manner: "God has learned me more of himself in ten days' sickness, than I could get by all my labour and studies." So near a way, so short a cut it is to the knowledge of God, when people come into the right way, which is to turn, in their minds and hearts, to the voice of God, and learn of Him, who is a Spirit, to be taught of Him, and led by Him: For in righteousness such shall be established, and great shall be their peace.

A Letter from James, Earl of Marlborough, a little before his Death, in the Battle at Sea, on the Coast of Holland, &c.

XXVIII. "I believe the goodness of your nature, and the friendship you have always borne me, will receive with kindness the last office of your friend. I am in health enough of body, and, through the mercy of God, in Jesus Christ, well disposed in mind. This I premise, that you may be satisfied that what I write proceeds not from any fantastic terror of mind, but from a sober resolution of what concerns myself, and earnest desire to do you more good after my death, than mine example (God of his mercy pardon the badness of it!) in my lifetime may do you harm. I will not speak aught of the vanity of this world; your own age and experience will save that labour: but there is a certain thing that goeth up and down in the world, called religion, dressed, and pretended fantastically, and to purposes bad enough, which yet by such evil dealings loseth not its being. The great good God hath not left it without a witness, more or less, sooner or later, in every man's bosom, to direct us in the pursuit of it; and for the avoiding those inextricable disquisitions and entanglements our own frail reasons would perplex us withal, God in his infinite mercy hath given us his holy word, in which, as there are many things hard to be understood, so there is enough plain and easy to quiet our minds, and direct us concerning our future being. I confess to God and you, I have been a great neglecter, and, I fear, despiser of it: God of his infinite mercy pardon me the dreadful fault! But when I retired myself from the noise and deceitful vanity of the world, I found no true comfort in any other resolution than what I had from thence: I commend, from the bottom of my heart, the same to your, I hope, happy use. Dear Hugh, let us be more generous, than to believe we die as the beasts that perish; but with a christian, manly, brave resolution, look to what is eternal. I will not trouble you further. The only great God, and holy God, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, direct you to a happy end of your life, and send us a joyful resurrection! So prays your true friend,

"Marlborough."

XXIX. The late Sir Henry Vane must be too fresh in memory to need a character; but it is certain, his parts were of the first rate, and superior to the generality of men; but he would often say, he owed them to religion. In his youth he was much addicted to company, and promised little to business; but in reading a book, called, "The Signs of a Godly Man," and being convicted in himself that they were just, but that he had no share in any one of them, he fell into that extreme anguish and horror, that for some days and nights he took little food or rest, which at once dissolved his old friendships, and made those impressions and resolutions to religion, that neither university, courts, princes, nor parents, nor any losses or disappointments that threatened his new course of life, could weaken or alter. And though this laid him under some disadvantages for a time, his great integrity and abilities quickly broke through that obscurity; so that those of very differing sentiments did not only admire, but very often desired him to accept the most eminent negotiations of his country, which he served according to his own principles with great success, and a remarkable self-denial. This great man's maxim was, Religion was the best master, and the best friend; for it made men wise, and would never leave them that never left it; which he found true in himself: for as it made him wiser than those that had been his teachers, so it made him firmer than any hero, having something more than nature to support him: which was the judgment as well of foreigners as others, that had the curiosity to see him die. Making good some meditations of his own, viz.: "The day of death is the judge of all our other days: the very trial and touch-stone of the actions of our life. It is the end that crowns the work, and a good death honoureth a man's whole life. The fading corruption and loss of this life is the passage into a better. Death is no less essential to us, than to live or to be born. In flying death, thou fliest thyself; thy essence is equally parted into these two, life and death. It is no small reproach to a Christian, whose faith is in immortality, and the blessedness of another life, to fear death much, which is the necessary passage thereunto."

XXX. The late earl of Rochester was inferior to nobody in wit, and hardly anybody ever used it worse, if we believe him against himself in his dying reflections; an account of which I have had from some that visited him in his sickness, besides that larger one, made public by the Bishop of Salisbury. It was then that he came to think there was a God, for he felt his lashes on his conscience, and that there was such a thing as virtue, and a reward for it. Christianity was no longer a worldly or absurd design; but Christ, a Saviour, and a most merciful one; and his doctrines plain, just, and reasonable, and the true way to felicity here and hereafter. Admiring and adoring that mercy to him, which he had treated with so much infidelity and obstinate contempt: wishing only for more life to confute his past one, and in some measure to repair the injuries he had done to religion by it; begging forgiveness for Christ's sake, though he thought himself the most unworthy of it for his own,—thus died the witty Lord Rochester, and this retreat he made from the world he had so great a name in. May the loose wits of the times, as he desired, take warning by him, and not leave their repentance to a dying bed!

XXXI. A noble young man of the family of Howard, having yielded too much to the temptations of youth, when upon his sick bed, which proved his dying bed, fell under the power and agony of great convictions, mightily bewailing himself in the remembrance of his former extravagancies; crying strongly to God to forgive him, abhorring his former course, and promising amendment, if God renewed life to him. However, he was willing to die, having tasted of the love and forgiveness of God; warning his acquaintance and kindred that came to see him to fear God, and forsake the pleasures and vanity of this world: and so willingly yielded his soul from the troubles of time, and frailties of mortality.

XXXII. The late princess Elizabeth of the Rhine of right claimeth a memorial in this discourse, her virtue giving greater lustre to her name than her quality, which yet was of the greatest in the German empire. She chose a single life, as freest of care, and best suited to the study and meditation she was always inclined to; and the chief diversion she took, next to the air, was in some such plain and housewifely entertainments as knitting, &c. She had a small territory, which she governed so well, that she showed herself fit for a greater. She would constantly, every last day in the week, sit in judgment, and hear and determine causes herself; where her patience, justice, and mercy were admirable; frequently remitting her forfeitures, where the party was poor, or otherwise meritorious. And what was excellent, though unusual, she would temper her discourses with religion, and strangely draw concerned parties to submission and agreement; exercising not so much the rigour of her power, as the power of her persuasion. Her meekness and humility appeared to me extraordinary; she never considered the quality, but the merit of the people she entertained. Did she hear of a retired man, hid from the world, and seeking after the knowledge of a better, she was sure to set him down in the catalogue of her charity, if he wanted it; I have casually seen, I believe, fifty tokens sealed and superscribed to the several poor subjects of her bounty, whose distances would not suffer them to know one another, though they knew her, whom yet some of them had never seen. Thus, though she kept no sumptuous table in her own court, she spread the tables of the poor in their solitary cells; breaking bread to virtuous pilgrims, according to their want, and her ability. Abstemious in herself, and in apparel void of all vain ornaments.

I must needs say, her mind had a noble prospect; her eye was to a better and more lasting inheritance than can be found below: which made her often to despise the greatness of courts, and learning of the schools, of which she was an extraordinary judge. Being once at Hamburgh, a religious person, whom she went to see for religion's sake, telling her it was too great an honour for him, that he should have a visitant of her quality come under his roof, that was allied to so many great kings and princes of this world, she humbly answered: "If they were godly as well as great, it would be an honour indeed; but if you knew what that greatness was as well as I, you would value less that honour." Being in some agony of spirit, after a religious meeting we had in her own chamber, she said, "It is a hard thing to be faithful to what one knows: Oh, the way is strait! I am afraid I am not weighty enough in my spirit to walk in it." After another meeting, she uttered these words: "I have records in my library, that the Gospel was first brought out of England hither into Germany, by the English, and now it is come again." She once withdrew, on purpose to give her servants the liberty of discoursing with us, that they might the more freely put what questions of conscience they desired to be satisfied in; for they were religious: suffering both them, and the poorest of her town, to sit by her in her own bedchamber, where we had two meetings. I cannot forget her last words, when I took my leave of her: "Let me desire you to remember me, though I live at this distance, and that you should never see me more: I thank you for this good time; and know and be assured, though my condition subjects me to divers temptations, yet my soul hath strong desires after the best things." She lived her single life till about sixty years of age, and then departed at her own house in Herwerden, in the year 1680, as much lamented as she had lived beloved of the people: to whose real worth, I do, with a religious gratitude, for her kind reception, dedicate this memorial.

XXXIII. Bulstrode Whitlock, has left his own character in his "Memoirs of English affairs;" a book that shows both his employments and greater abilities. He was almost ever a commissioner and companion with those great men that the lords and commons of England, at several times, appointed to treat with King Charles I. for a peace. He was commissioner of the great seal, ambassador to the crown of Sweden, and sometimes president to the council: a scholar, a lawyer, a statesman; in short, he was one of the most accomplished men of the age. Being with him sometimes at his own house in Berkshire, where he gave me that account I have related of chancellor Oxenstiern, amongst many serious things he spoke, this was very observable, "I have ever thought," said he, "there has been one true religion in the world, and that is the work of the Spirit of God in the hearts and souls of men. There have been indeed divers forms and shapes of things, through the many dispensations of God to men, answerable to his own wise ends, in reference to the low and uncertain state of man in the world; but the old world had the Spirit of God, for it strove with them; and the new world has had the Spirit of God, both Jew and Gentile, and it strives with all; and they that have been led by it, have been the good people in every dispensation of God to the world. And I myself must say, I have felt it from a child to convince me of my evil and vanity, and it has often given me a true measure of this poor world, and some taste of divine things; and it is my grief I did not more early apply my soul to it. For I can say, since my retirement from the greatness and hurries of the world, I have felt something of the work and comfort of it, and that it is both ready and able to instruct, and lead and preserve those that will humbly and sincerely hearken to it. So that my religion is the good Spirit of God in my heart; I mean, what that has wrought in me and for me." And after a meeting at his house, to which he gave an entire liberty for all that pleased to come, he was so deeply affected with the testimony of the light, spirit, and grace of Christ in man, as the gospel dispensation, that after the meeting closed in prayer, he rose up, and pulled off his hat, and said, "This is the everlasting gospel I have heard this day: and I humbly bless the name of God, that He has let me live to see this day, in which the ancient gospel is again preached to them that dwell upon the earth."

XXXIV. A sister of the family of Penn, in Buckinghamshire, a young woman delighting in the finery and pleasures of the world, was seized with a violent illness that proved mortal to her. In the time of her sickness she fell into great distress of soul, bitterly bewailing the want of that inward peace which makes a death-bed easy to the righteous. After several days' languishing, a little consolation appeared after this manner. She was some hours in a kind of trance; she apprehended she was brought into a place where Christ was; to whom, could she but deliver her petition, she hoped to be relieved. But her endeavours increased her pain: for as she pressed to deliver it, he turned his back upon her, and would not so much as look towards her. But that which added to her sorrow, was, that she beheld others admitted: however, she gave not over importuning him. And when almost ready to faint, and her hope to sink, he turned one side of his face towards her, and reached forth his hand, and received her request: at which her troubled soul found immediate consolation. Turning to those about her, she repeats what had befallen her, adding, "Bring me my new clothes, take off the lace and finery;" and charged her relations, not to deck and adorn themselves after the manner of the world: for that the Lord Jesus, whom she had seen, appeared unto her in the likeness of a plain countryman, without any trimming or ornament whatever; and that his servants ought to be like Him.

XXXV. My own father, after thirty years employment, with good success, in divers places of eminent trust and honour in his own country, upon a serious reflection, not long before his death, spoke to me in this manner: "Son William, I am weary of the world: I would not live over my days again, if I could command them with a wish: for the snares of life are greater than the fears of death. This troubles me, that I have offended a gracious God, that has followed me to this day. Oh, have a care of sin: that is the sting both of life and death. Three things I commend to you. First, Let nothing in this world tempt you to wrong your conscience; I charge you, do nothing against your conscience, so will you keep peace at home, which will be a feast to you in the day of trouble. Secondly, Whatever you design to do, lay it justly, and time it seasonably; for that gives security and dispatch. Lastly, Be not troubled at disappointments; for if they may be recovered, do it; if they cannot, trouble is vain. If you could not have helped it, be content; there is often peace and profit in submitting to Providence, for afflictions make wise. If you could have helped it, let not your trouble exceed instruction for another time: these rules will carry you with firmness and comfort through this inconstant world." At another time he inveighed against the profaneness and impiety of the age; often crying out, with an earnestness of spirit, "Woe to thee, O England! God will judge thee, O England! Plagues are at thy door, O England!" He much bewailed that divers men in power, and many of the nobility and gentry of the kingdom, were grown so dissolute and profane; often saying, "God has forsaken us; we are infatuated; we will shut our eyes; we will not see our true interests and happiness: we shall be destroyed!" Apprehending the consequences of the growing looseness of the age to be our ruin; and that the methods most fit to serve the kingdom with true credit, at home and abroad, were too much neglected: the trouble of which did not a little help to feed his distemper, which drew him daily nearer to his end: and as he believed it, so less concerned or disordered, I never saw him at any time; of which I took good notice: wearied to live, as well as near to die, he took his leave of us, and of me, with this expression, and a most composed countenance: "Son William, if you and your friends keep to your plain way of preaching, and keep to your plain way of living, you will make an end of the priests to the end of the world. Bury me by my mother: live all in love: shun all manner of evil: and I pray God to bless you all: and He will bless you."

XXXVI. Anthony Lowther, of Mask, a person of good sense, of a sweet temper, a just mind, and of a sober education; when of age to be under his own government, was drawn by the men of pleasure of the town, into the usual freedoms of it, and was as much a judge as anybody of the satisfaction that way of living could yield; but some time before his sickness, with a free and strong judgment, he would frequently upbraid himself, and contemn the world for those unreasonable as well as unchristian liberties that so much abound in it; which apprehension increased by the instruction of a long and sharp sickness, he would often despise their folly, and abhor their guilt; breathing, with some impatience, after the knowledge of the best things, and the best company; losing as little time as he could, that he might redeem the time he had lost; testifying often, with a lively relish, to the truth of religion, from the sense he had of it in his own breast: frequently professing, he knew no joy comparable to that of being assured of the love and mercy of God; which, as he often implored with strong convictions, and a deep humility and reverence, so he had frequently tastes thereof before his last period; pressing his relations and friends, in a most serious and affectionate manner, to love God, and one another more, and this vile world less. And of this he was so full, it was almost ever the conclusion of his most inward discourses with his family; though he sometimes said, he could have been willing to have lived, if God had pleased, to see his younger children nearer a settlement in the world; yet he felt no desire to live longer in the world, but on the terms of living better in it. For that he did not only think virtue the safest, but the happiest way of living: commending and commanding it to his children upon his last blessing.

I shall conclude this chapter of retired, aged, and dying persons, with some collections I have made out of the life of a person of great piety and quality of the French nation.

XXXVII. Du Renti, a young nobleman of France, of admirable parts, as well as great birth, touched with a sense of the vanity of the world, and the sweetness of a retired and religious life, notwithstanding the honours and employments that waited for him, abandons the pride and pomp of the world, to enjoy a life of more communion with God: do but hear him: "I avow," saith he, "that I have no gust in anything where I find not Jesus Christ; and for a soul that speaks not of Him, or in which we cannot taste any effect of grace flowing from his Spirit, (which is the principle of operations, both inward and outward, that are solidly Christian,) speak not to me at all of such an one: could I, as I may say, behold both miracles and wonders there, and yet not Jesus Christ, nor hear any talk of Him, I count all but amusement of spirit, loss of time, and a very dangerous precipice. Let us encourage ourselves to lead this life unknown, and wholly hid from men, but most known to and intimate with God; divesting ourselves, and chasing out of our minds all those many superfluities, and those many amusements, which bring with them so great a damage, that they take up our mind, instead of God. So that when I consider that which thwarts and cuts into so many pieces this holy, this sweet, and amiable union, which we should have continually with God, it appears, that it is only a monsieur, a madame, a compliment, and chatting, indeed a mere foolery; which notwithstanding doth ravish and wrest from us the time that is so precious, and the fellowship that is so holy, and so desirable. Let us quit this, I pray you, and learn to court it with our own Master; let us well understand our part, our own world, as we here phrase it, not that world I mean, which we do renounce, but that wherein the children of God do their duties to their Father. There is nothing in this world so separate from the world, as God; and the greater the saints are, the greater is their retirement into Him. This our Saviour taught us whilst He lived on earth, being in all his visible employments united to God, and retired into the bosom of his Father. Since the time that I gave up my liberty to God, as I told you, I was given to understand to what a state of annihilation the soul must be brought, to render it capable of union with Him: I saw my soul reduced into a small point, contracted and shrunk up to nothing: and at the same time I beheld myself, as if encompassed with whatsoever the world loves and possesseth; and, as it were, a hand removing all this far from me, throwing it into the ocean of annihilation.

"In the first place, I saw removed all exterior things, kingdoms, great offices, stately buildings, rich household-stuff, gold and silver, recreations, pleasures; all which are great encumbrances to the soul's passing on to God, of which therefore his pleasure is, that she be stripped, that she may arrive at the point of nakedness and death, which will bring her into possession of solid riches and real life. Assure yourself, there is no security in any state, but this of dying and annihilation; which is to be baptized into Christ's death, that we live the life of mortification. Our best way is therefore to divest ourselves of all, that the holy child Jesus may govern all. All that can be imagined in this lower world is of small concernment, though it were the losing of all our goods, and the death of all the men in it; this poor ant-hill is not worthy of a serious thought. Had we but a little faith, and a little love, how happy should we esteem ourselves in giving away all, to attend no more, save on God alone; and to say, Deus meus et omnia; my God, and my all! 'Being,' saith he, 'in a chapel richly wainscotted, and adorned with very excellent sculpture, and with imagery, I beheld it with some attention, having had some skill in these things, and saw the bundles of fleurs-de-luce, and of flowers in the form of borders, and of very curious workmanship; it was on a sudden put into my mind, The original of what thou seest would not detain thee at all in seeing it. And I perceived, that indeed all these, and those flowers themselves, not in pictures, would not have taken me up; and all the ornaments which architecture and art invent are but things most mean and low, running in a manner only upon flowers, fruits, branches, harpies, and chimeras, part whereof are in their very being but things common and low, and part of them merely imaginary; and yet man, who croucheth to everything, renders himself amorous and a slave of them; no otherwise than as if a good workman should stand to copy out, and counterfeit some trifles and fopperies. I considered by this sight how poor man was to be cheated, amused, and diverted from his sovereign good. And since that time, I could make no more stand to consider any of these things; and if I did it, I should reproach myself for it, as no sooner seeing them in churches or elsewhere, but this presently put upon my spirit. The original is nothing; the copy and the image is yet less; each thing is vain, except the employment of ourselves about God alone. An absolute abnegation will be necessary to all things, to follow in simplicity, without reserve or reflection, what our Saviour shall work in us, or appoint for us, let it be this or that. This way was showed me, in which I ought to walk towards Him: and hence it is, that all things to me ordinarily are without any gust or delight. I assure you, it is a great shame to a Christian to pass his days in this world more at ease than Jesus Christ here passed his: ah! had we but a little faith, what repose could we take out of the cross!'"

I will conclude his sayings with his dying blessing to his surviving children.

"I pray God bless you, and may it please Him to bless you, and to preserve you by his grace from the evil of the world, that you may have no part therein: and, above all, my children, that you may live in the fear and love of God, and yield due obedience to your mother."

Expressions of that weight and moment to the immortal good of man, that they abundantly prove to all sensible readers, that the author was a man of an enlightened mind, and of a soul mortified to the world, and quickened to some tastes of a supernatural life: let his youth, let his quality, adorned with so much zeal and piety, so much self-denial and constancy, become exemplary to those of worldly quality, who may be the readers of this book. Some perhaps will hear that truth from the several authors I have reported, whose names, death, and time have recovered from the envy of mess that would hardly endure it from me, if at all from the living. Be it as it will, I shall abundantly rejoice, if God shall please to make any part of this discourse effectual to persuade any into the love of holiness, without which, certain it is, no man shall see the Lord: but the pure in heart shall behold Him for ever.

To conclude, I cannot pass this reflection upon what is observed of the sayings of dying men, and which to me seems to have great instruction in it, viz.: All men agree, when they come to die, it is best to be religious; to live a holy, humble, strict, and self-denying life; retired, solitary, temperate, and disencumbered of the world. Then loving God above all, and our neighbours as ourselves, forgiving our enemies, and praying for them, are solid things, and the essential part of religion, as the true ground of man's happiness. Then all sin is exceeding sinful, and yields no more pleasure: but every inordinate desire is burthensome, and severely reproved. Then the world, with all the lawful comforts in it, weighs light against that sense and judgment, which such men have between the temporal and the eternal. And since it is thus with dying men, what instruction is it to the living, whose pretence for the most part is a perpetual contradiction? O that men would learn to number their days, that they might apply their hearts to wisdom! of which, the fear of the Lord is the true and only beginning. And blessed are they that fear always, for their feet shall be preserved from the snares of death.

CHAPTER XXII.

1. Of the way of living among the first Christians.—2. An exhortation to all professing Christianity, to embrace the foregoing reasons and examples.—3. Plain dealing with such as reject them.—4. Their recompenses.—5. The author is better persuaded and assured of some: an exhortation to them.—6. Encouragement to the children of light to persevere, from a consideration of the excellency of their reward; the end and triumph of the Christian conqueror. The whole concluded with a brief supplication to Almighty God.

THE CONCLUSION.

I. Having finished so many testimonies as my time would give me leave, in favour of this subject, No Cross, No Crown; no temperance, no happiness; no virtue, no reward: no mortification, no glorification: I shall conclude with a short description of the life and worship of the Christians, within the first century or hundred years after Christ: what simplicity, what spirituality, what holy love and communion, did in that blessed age abound among them! It is delivered originally by Philo Judæus, and cited by Eusebius Pamphilius, in his Ecclesiastical history;[78] that those Christians renounced their substance, and severed themselves from all the cares of this life; and forsaking the cities, they lived solitarily in fields and gardens. They accounted their company who followed the contrary life of cares and bustles, as unprofitable and hurtful unto them, to the end that with earnest and fervent desires, they might imitate them which led this prophetical and heavenly life—"In many places," says he, "this people liveth, for it behoveth as well the Grecians as the Barbarians, to be partakers of this absolute goodness; but in Egypt, in every province, they abound: and especially about Alexandria. From all parts the better sort withdrew themselves into the soil and place of these worshippers, as they were called, as a most commodious place, adjoining to the lake of Mary, in a valley very fit, both for its security and the temperance of the air. They are further reported to have had meeting-houses, where the most part of the day was employed in worshipping God: that they were great allegorizers of the Scriptures, making them all figurative; that the external show of words, or the letter, resembleth the superficies of the body; and the hidden sense or understanding of the words seem in the place of the soul; which they contemplate by their beholding names, as it were, in a glass." That is, their religion consisted not chiefly in reading the letter, disputing about it, accepting things in literal constructions, but in the things declared of the substance itself, bringing things nearer to the mind, soul, and spirit, and pressing into a more hidden and heavenly sense; making religion to consist in the temperance and sanctity of the mind, and not in the formal bodily worship, so much now-a-days in repute, fitter to please comedians than Christians. Such was the practice of those times: but now the case is altered; people will be Christians, and have their worldly-mindedness too; but though God's kingdom suffer violence by such, yet shall they never enter: the life of Christ and his followers hath in all ages been another thing; and there is but one way, one guide, one rest; all of which are pure and holy.

II. But if any, notwithstanding our many sober reasons, and numerous testimonies from Scripture, or the example or experience of religious, worldly, and profane living and dying men at home and abroad, of the greatest note, fame, and learning in the whole world, shall yet remain lovers and imitators of the folly and the vanity condemned: if the cries and groans, sighs and tears, and complaints, and mournful wishes of so many reputed great, nay, some sober men; "O that I had more time! O that I might live a year longer, I would live a stricter life! O that I were a poor Jean Urick! All is vanity in this world! O my poor soul! whither wilt thou go? O that I had the time spent in vain recreations! A serious life is above all:" and such like. If, I say, this by no means can prevail, but if yet they shall proceed to folly, and follow the vain world, what greater evidence can they give of their heady resolution, to go on impiously to despise God, to disobey his precepts, to deny Christ, to scorn, not to bear his cross, to forsake the examples of his servants, to give the lie to the dying serious sayings and consent of all ages; to harden themselves against the checks of conscience, to befool and sport away their precious time, and poor immortal souls to woe and misery? (Exod. xxxii. 6; Amos, vi. 3-6; Ephes. iv. 17, 24.) In short, it is plain to discover, you have neither reason to justify yourselves, nor yet enough of modesty to blush at your own folly; but as those that have lost the sense of one and the other, go on to eat and drink, and rise up to play. (Matt. xix. 16-22.) In vain, therefore, is it for you to pretend to fear the God of heaven, whose minds serve the god of the pleasure of this world: in vain is it to say, you believe in Christ, who receive not his self-denying doctrine: and to no better purpose will all you do avail. If he that had loved God and his neighbour, and kept the commandments from his youth, was excluded from being a disciple, because he sold not all, and followed Jesus; with what confidence can you call yourselves Christians, who have neither kept the commandments, nor yet forsaken anything to be so? And if it was a bar betwixt him and the eternal life he sought, that, notwithstanding all his other virtues, love to money and his external possessions could not be parted with, what shall be your end, who cannot deny yourselves many less things, but are daily multiplying your inventions to please your fleshly appetites? Certainly, much more impossible is it to forsake the greater. Christ tried his love, in bidding him forsake all, because he knew, for all his brags, that his mind was rivetted therein: not that if he had enjoyed his possessions with Christian indifferency, they might not have been continued; but what then is their doom, whose hearts are so fixed in the vanities of the world, that they will rather make them Christian, than not to be Christians in the use of them? But such a Christian this young man might have been, who had more to say for himself than the strictest Pharisee living dare pretend to; yet he went away sorrowful from Jesus. Should I ask you, if Nicodemus did well to come by night, (John, iii. 1-5,) and be ashamed of the great Messiah of the world? and if he was not ignorant when Christ spake to him of the new birth? I know you will answer me, he did very ill, and was very ignorant; but stay a while; the beam is in your own eyes: you are ready doubtless to condemn him, and the young man, for not doing what you not only refuse to do yourselves, but laugh at others for doing. Nay, had such passages not been writ, and were it not for the reverence some pretend for the Scriptures, they would both be as stupid as Nicodemus in their answers to such heavenly matters, and ready to call it canting to speak so, as it is frequent for you, when we speak to the same effect, though not the same words: just as the Jews, at what time they called God their Father, they despised his Son; and when He spake of sublime and heavenly mysteries, some cried, He has a devil; others, He is mad; and most of them, These are hard sayings, who can hear them?

III. And to you all that sport yourselves after the manners of the world, let me say, that you are of those who profess you know God, but in works deny Him; living in those pleasures which slay the just in yourselves. (Tit. i. 16.) For though you talk of believing, it is no more than taking it for granted that there is a God, a Christ, Scriptures, &c. without further concerning yourselves to prove the verity thereof to yourselves or others, by a strict and holy conversation: which slight way of believing is but a light and careless way of ridding yourselves of further examination; and rather throwing them off with an inconsiderate granting of them to be so, than giving yourselves the trouble of making better inquiry, leaving that to your priests, ofttimes more ignorant, and not less vain and idle than yourselves, which is so far from a gospel faith, that it is the least respect you can show to God, Scriptures, &c. and next to which kind of believing, is nothing, under a denial of all.

But if you have hitherto laid aside all temperance, reason, and shame, at least be entreated to resume them now on a matter of this importance, and whereon no less concernment rests, than your temporal and eternal happiness. Oh, retire, retire; observe the reproofs of instruction in your own minds: that which begets sadness in the midst of mirth, which cannot solace itself, nor be contented below immortality, which calls often to an account at nights, mornings, and other seasons: which lets you see the vanity, the folly, the end and misery of these things; this is the just principle and holy Spirit of the Almighty within you: hear Him, obey Him: converse with them who are led by Him, and let the glories of another world be eyed, and the heavenly recompense of reward kept in sight. Admit not the thoughts of former follies to revive; but be steady, and continually exercised by his grace, to deny ungodliness and worldly lusts, and to live soberly, righteously, and godly in this present world: (Tit. ii. 12:) for this is the true and heavenly nature of Christianity, to be so awakened and guided by the Spirit and grace of God, as to leave the sins and vanities of the world, and to have the affections regenerated, the mind reformed, and the whole man so baptised into purity and faithfulness towards God and man; as to act with reverence, justice, and mercy: to care for very few things; to be content with what you have: to use all as if you used them not; and to be so disentangled from the lusts, pleasures, profits, and honours of the world, as to have the mind raised to things above, the heart and affections fixed there: that in all things you may glorify God, and be as lights set on a hill, whose shining examples may be conducing to the happiness of others, who, beholding such good works, may be converted, and glorify God the Father of lights, in whom you all would be eternally blessed.

IV. But if the impenitence of any is so great, their pursuit of folly so earnest, and notwithstanding what has been thus seriously offered to reclaim them, they are resolved to take their course, and not to be at leisure for more divine things, I have this further to leave with them from the Almighty, who first called me to this work: that tribulation, anguish, and sorrow, (Rom. ii. 4, 5, 6, 9,) shall make their dying beds; indignation and wrath shall wind up their days, and trouble and vexation of mind and spirit shall be the miserable fruits which they shall reap, as the reward of all their wretched folly and rebellion! Be not deceived, God will not be mocked: (Gal. vi. 4-8,) it is so irreversibly decreed, Whatever is sown here, shall be reaped hereafter. And just is the Almighty, to make good his determinations upon such, who, instead of employing the time given them to work out their salvation with fear and trembling, have spent it in the pleasures of the flesh, which perish; as if their heaven were here. Nor can it seem unreasonable, since He hath thus long waited with remission of sins, and eternal life in his hand, to distribute to them that repent: that if such will not, to recompense so great obstinacy and love of this perishing world, with everlasting tribulation. (Rev. iii. 20, xxi. 27, xxii. 13-15.)

V. But I am otherwise persuaded of many: yes, I am assured the mercies of the everlasting God have been so extended to many, that this will prove an effectual call to bring them out of the ways and customs of this corrupted and corrupting world; and a means of establishing such, who hitherto have been unfaithful to what they have been already convinced of. And you, my friends, whose minds have received the alarm, whose hearts have truly heard the voice of one crying in the wilderness, where you have been straying from the Lord, Repent! repent! To you, in the name of the great and living God, I speak, I cry, Come away, come away: ah! what do you do there? Why are you yet behind? That is not your rest; it is polluted with the sins and vanities of a perishing world: gird up your loins: eye your light, one in all, Christ Jesus, the same yesterday, to-day, and for ever: who hath enlightened every one: (John, i. 9:) follow Him, He will lead you to the city of God, that has foundations, into which the wicked cannot enter.

VI. Mind not the difficulties of your march; great and good things were never enterprised and accomplished without difficulty, which does but render their enjoyment more pleasant and glorious in the end. Let the holy men and women of old be your examples: remember good old Abraham, (Gen. xii. 1, 2,) the excellency of whose faith is set out by his obedience to the voice of God, in forsaking his father's house, kindred, country, &c. And Moses, that might in probability have been made a king, by faith in God leaves Egypt's glory and Pharaoh's favours, and chooses rather a sojourn and pilgrimage with the despised, afflicted, tormented Israelites in the wilderness, than to enjoy the pleasures of that great court for a season; esteeming Christ's reproaches greater riches than Egypt's treasures. (Heb. xi. 24-27; Isaiah, liv. 3.) But above all, how great was the reproach, how many the sufferings, how bitter the mockings, which Jesus suffered at the hands of his enemies! Yet with what patience, meekness, forgiveness, and constancy, did He in all his actions, demean himself towards his bloody persecutors, despising the shame, enduring the cross, for the joy that was set before him! (Heb. xii. 12.) And hath left us this glorious example, that we should follow his steps; (1 Peter, ii. 22, 23;) which hath in almost every age been imitated by some. The apostles sealed their testimonies with their blood, and multitudes after the example of their constancy, esteeming it the greatest honour, as it was always attended with the signal demonstration of the Divine presence. How memorable was that of Origen: "If my father were weeping upon his knees before me, and my mother hanging about my neck behind me, and all my brethren, sisters, and kinsfolk lamenting on every side, to retain me in the life and practice of the world, I would fling my mother to the ground, run over my father, despise all my kindred, and tread them under my feet, that I might run to Christ." Yet it is not unknown, how dutiful and tender he was in those relations. Not much unlike to this was that noble and known instance of latter times, in Galeacius Carraciolus, marquis of Vico, who abandoned his friends, estate, and country, resolutely saying with Moses, that he would rather suffer afflictions with the first reformers and Protestants, than enjoy his former plenty, favours, and pleasures, with his old religion. (2 Tim. iii. 12; 1 Peter, iv. 1-5.) Nor is it possible for any now to quit the world, and live a serious, godly life in Christ, without the like suffering and persecution. There are among us also some who have suffered the displeasure of their most dear and intimate relations and friends; and all those troubles, disgraces, and reproaches, which are accustomed to attend such as decline the honours, pleasures, ambition, and preferments of the world, and that choose to live a humble, serious, and self-denying life before the Lord: but they are very unequal to the joy and recompense that follow. For though there be no affliction that is not grievous for the present, yet, what says the man of God? it works a far more exceeding weight of glory in the end. This has been both the faith and experience of those, that in all ages have trusted in God, who have not fainted by the way; but enduring, have obtained an eternal diadem.

Wherefore, since we are compassed about with so great a cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every weight and burden, and the sin and vanities that do so easily beset us, and with a constant holy patience run our race, having our eye fixed upon Jesus, the Author and Finisher of our faith, not minding what is behind; (Heb. xii. 1; Rom. v. 1-4;) so shall we be delivered from every snare. No temptations shall gain us, no frowns shall scare us from Christ's cross, and our blessed self-denial. (Phil. iii. 13; Rom. ii. 7.) And honour, glory, immortality, and a crown of eternal life shall recompense all our sufferings in the end.

O Lord God! thou lovest holiness, and purity is thy delight in the earth; wherefore I pray thee, make an end of sin, and finish transgression, and bring in thy everlasting righteousness to the souls of men, that thy poor creation may be delivered from the bondage it groans under, and the earth enjoy her sabbath again: that thy great Name may be lifted up in all nations, and thy salvation renowned to the ends of the world. For thine is the kingdom, the power, and the glory, for ever. Amen.

INDEX.

THE NAMES OF THOSE PERSONS THAT ARE CITED IN FAVOUR OF THE VIRTUE AND TEMPERANCE MAINTAINED IN THE FOREGOING DISCOURSE.

I. Heathen Kings, Emperors, and Rulers, among the Greeks and Romans.

Page.

Adrian, 250

Agasicles, 240

Agesilaus, ibid.

Agathocles, 234

Agis, 241

Alcamenes, ibid.

Alexander Severus, 256

Alexandrides, 242

Anaxilas, ibid.

Antigonus, 235

Archidamus, 242

Aristides, 236

Ariston, 242

Artaxerxes Mnemon, 234

Augustus, 249

Marcus Aurelius Antoninus, 251

Cato, 248

Cleomenes, 243

Clitomachus, 238

Cyrus, 233

Demosthenes, 239

Dersyllidas, 243

Dioclesian, 257

Epaminondas, 238

Hippodamus, 243

Leonidas, ibid.

Lysander, 244

Lacedæmonian Customs, 245

Lycurgus, 247

Pausanias, 244

Pericles, 237

Philip of Macedon, 234

Phocion, 237

Ptolemy, 235

Themistocles, 236

Theodosius, 257

Theopompus, 244

Trajan, 250

Vespasian, ibid.

Xenophanes, 235

II.—Heathen Philosophers.

Anacharsis, 267

Anaxagoras, ibid.

Antisthenes, 275

Aristotle, 281

Bias, 264

Bambycatii, 266

Bion, 278

Chilon, 263

Cleobulus, 265

Crates, 281

Democritus, 270

Demonax, 278

Diogenes, 279

Epictetus, 288

Gymnosophistæ, 343

Gynæcosmi & Gynæconomi, 266

Heraclitus, 268

Hippias, 266

Mandanis, 282

Periander, 264

Pertinax, 256

Pescennius, ibid.

Pittacus, 265

Plato, 274

Pythagoras, 258

Scipio Africanus, 249

Seneca, 285

Socrates, 271

Solon, 259

Thales, 258

Xenocrates, 277

Zeno, 282

III.—Virtuous Heathen Women.

Cornelia, 292

Hipparchia, 291

Penelope, 290

Plotina, 292

Pompei Plautina, ibid.

IV.—Christian Testimonies of

Acacius Bishop of Amida, 322

Ambrose, 307

Augustine, 308

Cardan, ibid.

Clement Romanus, 305

Council of Carthage, 308

Gratian, 309

Gregory, 306

Jerome, 119

Luther, 128

Machiavel, 306

Malorat, 118

Ouzelius, 305

Paulinus, Bishop of Nola, 322

Tertullian Chrysostom, 306

Theoph. Greg. Nazianzene, 306

William Tindall, 163

Bartholomew Tertian, 316

Waldenses, 309, 318

—— of Taverns, 312

—— Dancing, ibid.

Bacon, Lord Chancellor, 334

Charles V., 328

Chrysostom, ibid.

Dr. Donne, 338

Princess Eliz. of the Rhine, 344

Hugo Grotius, 339

Count Gondamor, 336

Henry Prince of Wales, 335

One of the family of Howard, 344

Sir Christopher Hatton, 333

Ignatius, 327

Justin Martyr, ibid.

Francis Junius, 340

James, Earl of Marlborough, 341

Anthony Lowther, 350

Sir John Mason, 330

Cardinal Mazarine, 337

The Great Duke de Montmorency, 334

Count Oxenstiern, 337

Philip III. King of Spain, 336

A Sister of the family of Penn, 347

Sir William Penn, 348

Sir Walter Raleigh, 330

Cardinal Richelieu, 336

Du Renti, 351

Earl of Rochester, 343

A. Rivetus, 340

Solomon, 325

Sir Philip Sidney, 329

Selden, 338

Salmasius, 339

Sir Henry Vane, 342

Secretary Walsingham, 329

Sir Henry Wotton, 333

Cardinal Wolsey, 328

Bulstrode Whitlock, 346

THE END.

Joseph Rickerby, Printer, Sherbourn Lane.

FOOTNOTES:

[1] Dorotheus in his Lives of the Prophets.

[2] Dorotheus in his Lives of the Prophets.

[3] Which was before I professed the communion I am now of.

[4] The very practice, and garb, and vanity of this age being as liable to the wrath of God, which hangs over England and Europe, and is ready to be executed on their rebellious inhabitants.

[5] Plut. Herod.

[6] Plut. Laert.

[7] According to the Athenian account.

[8] Herod. Halic.

[9] Stob. Sent. 3.

[10] Clem. Alex. Strom.

[11] Baart. Suid. Protag. Stob. xxviii.

[12] Laert. Stob.

[13] Laert. Plut. Sympos. Sap. Sep. Stob. Ser.

[14] Plutarch. Stob. xxviii.

[15] Cic. lib. de Orat.

[16] Plin.

[17] Vid. Suid.

[18] Cic. Tusc. Quest. 5; Clem. Alex. Strom.

[19] Plut. contra Usur. Lysand. Cic. Tusc. Quest. 5.

[20] Plat. Apolog. Diog. Laert. Helvic.; Cic. Tusc. Quest. 1; Xenoph. Brut. Cic. Orat. Liban.

[21] Apol. Varro. Hist. Schol. Artist.

[22] Clem. Alex. Strom. ii. 417; Xen. Mem. iii. pp. 720, 778, 779, 780. Stob. Ech. Strom. i. 11.

[23] Stob. iv. 6; Ibid. ii. 18; Xenoph. Mem. 3; Seneca Epist. i. 104; Stob. 28; Ibid. 32; Xen. Mem. 1; Ælian. 9; Stob. 37.

[24] Stob. 37; Ibid. 87; Xen. Mem. 34; Ælian. Ver. Hist. 9.

[25] Stob. 37; Xen. Mem. iv. 802.; Plat. Phæd.

[26] Xen. Mem. i. p. 710.

[27] Xen. Mem. 4.; Plat. de Legib.

[28] Plato de Rep.

[29] Diog. Laert. in vit.

[30] Xen. Crat. Stob. Ælian.

[31] Laert. vit. Socr. Ælian.

[32] Laert.

[33] Stob.

[34] Stob. 177.

[35] Diog. Laert.

[36] Agel. lib. c. 5.

[37] Laert. vit. Mem.

[38] Laert. Plut. de Rep. Stoi. Cic. de aut. Deo, lib. ii.

[39] Lactant. de Ira Dei, cap. 10.

[40] Plat. Pl. Ph. 16. Cic. Tul. Quest. 4. Diog. Laert. vit. Mem. Stob.

[41] Laert. Val. Max. 4, 3, 2, 16. Cic. Pro. Fal. Val. Max. 7, 2.

[42] Stob. Strom. 45.

[43] Stob. 161.

[44] Ibid. 46.

[45] Stob. Laert.

[46] Animad. in Min. Fel. p. 25.

[47] Constit. Clem Rom. l. 1, chap. 2.

[48] Mach. Dis. l. 2, chap. 5.

[49] Tert. lib. de Patien. Chrysost.

[50] August. de Civit. Dei. l. ii. c. 7.

[51] De ira Dei. l. 9, c. 7.

[52] Cardan de Sapient. l. 2.

[53] Jac. Laurentio de lib. Gentil. p. 40, 41.

[54] XII. Cap. Hist. de orig. Walden. Vignia Hist. Bibl. p. 130. Dubran Hist. Bohem. 14. Thuan. in Hist. sui. temp. p. 458. Mat. Paris Hist. of Eng. Angl. 1174; Bellar. tom. 2, lib. 1, cap. 26, co. 86. Ecchius. com. loc. c. 28. Apl. l. 6. con. Hieret. p. 99.

[55] Jo. Paul. Per. Hist. Wald. l. 1. in p. 37, 38. Dona nos le nostre pan quotidian. en choi. Memor. Morrel. Vign. Mem. f. 7.

[56] Thesaur. fed. Ap. Wald.

[57] Thesaur. fed. Ap. Wald. l. 2, c. 3. Lifill. sign. nassion ali patrons carnals de non esser rendus, &c.

[58] Ibid. l. 2, c. 3.

[59] La taverna de maisons de pleisirs es fontana de pecca e schola del diavolo, &c.

[60] La bal es la proces. del diavol, e qui intra en la bal, &c.

[61] Sp. Alm. fol. 50-54.

[62] Jerom. in dec. int. oper.

[63] August. de Civit. Dei.

[64] August. l. 2.

[65] Concl. p. 68. Encaren qual manier fidel debian regir li ler Corps: non servali desirier mort. &c.

[66] Hist. Wald. l. 4, c. 11, p. 55-57.

[67] Bern de Gir lora. de Hail. Hist. de la Fr. 1. 10. Vesemb. Orat. in Wald. Beza Hist. hom. dig. virer de ver. et fals. Rel. 1. 4, c. 13, p. 249, Cat. Test. ve. 334, Vigin, Bibl. Hist. p. 1.

[68] Vieaux Mem. fol. 6, 7.

[69] Mut. Par. in Hen. 3, Anno, 1220. Sigonius de Reg. Ital. 1, 7.

[70] Sernay, c. 47, Chef. 1. 3, c. 7.

[71] The devil is a Scripturian sometimes.

[72] Rain. cap. de stud. pervert. alios et modo dicendi. l. 98. Baron. Eccl. Annal. tom. 18, an. 1176, p. 835. Kranz. in Metrop. l. 8. sect. 18, and in Sax. l. 8, cap. 16.

[73] Eccl. Hist. p. 5, 393.

[74] Socrat. Scholast.

[75] Severus Apop. p. 175.

[76] Ignatius Epist. ad Ephes. Mag. Trall. Eus. 1. iii. c. 32, Rom.

[77] Euseb. Eccl. Hist. 1. 4, c. 8.

[78] Philo Judæus, of the worship of Egypt and Alexandria. Euseb. Pam. Eccl. Hist. 1. 2. c. 17.

Transcriber's note:

Minor typographical errors have been corrected without note. Irregularities and inconsistencies in the text have been retained as printed.

Mismatched quotes are not fixed if it's not sufficiently clear where the missing quote should be placed.

The cover for the eBook version of this book was created by the transcriber and is placed in the public domain.

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK NO CROSS, NO CROWN ***

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.

START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this eBook.

1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:

- • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”

- • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.

- • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of receipt of the work.

- • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg work, and (c) any Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg

Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516, Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.

Table of Contents

- NO CROSS, NO CROWN:

- PREFACE.

- CONTENTS.

- NO CROSS, NO CROWN.

- PART I.

- CHAPTER I.

- CHAPTER II.

- CHAPTER III.

- CHAPTER IV.

- CHAPTER V.

- CHAPTER VI.

- CHAPTER VII.

- CHAPTER VIII.

- CHAPTER IX.

- CHAPTER X.

- CHAPTER XI.

- CHAPTER XII.

- CHAPTER XIII.

- CHAPTER XIV.

- CHAPTER XV.

- CHAPTER XVI.

- CHAPTER XVII.

- CHAPTER XVIII.

- PREFACE.

- CHAPTER XIX.

- I. AMONG THE GREEKS, &c. viz.

- II. The Romans also yielded us instances to our point in hand, viz.

- III. I will now proceed to report the virtuous doctrines and sayings of men of more retirement; such as philosophers and writers, both Greeks and Romans, who in their respective times were masters in the civility, knowledge, and virtue that were among the Gentiles, being most of them many ages before the coming of Christ, viz.

- IV. Nor is this reputation, wisdom, and virtue, only to be attributed to men: there were women also in the Greek and Roman ages, that honoured their sex, by great examples of meekness, prudence, and chastity; and which I do the rather mention, that the honour, story yields to their virtuous conduct, may raise an allowable emulation in those of their own sex, at least, to equal the noble character given them by antiquity, viz.

- CHAPTER XX.

- CHAPTER XXI.

- CHAPTER XXII.

- THE CONCLUSION.

- INDEX.

- FOOTNOTES:

- Transcriber's note:

- THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE